ageo

Copyright © 2016 by Alex Grayson. All rights reserved.

Cover Design by Freya Barker at Rebel Edit & Design. Formatting by Freya Barker at Rebel Edit & Design.

All rights reserved. No part of this publication may be reproduced, distributed, or transmitted in any form or by any means, including photocopying, recording, or other electronic or mechanical methods, without the prior written permission of the publisher, except in the case of brief quotations embodied in critical reviews and certain other noncommercial uses permitted by copyright law.

The scanning, uploading, and/or distribution of this document via the internet or via any other means without the permission of the publisher is illegal and is punishable by law.

Please purchase only authorized editions and do not participate in or encourage electronic piracy of copyrightable materials.

All characters and events appearing in this work are fictitious. Any resemblance to real events or persons, living or dead, is purely coincide.

Synopsis I’ve silently watched her for a year, staying hidden in the shadows, biding my time.

She may know me as two different men, but she doesn’t have a clue what I’ve done.

She unknowingly became mine the moment my eyes touched her beauty.

But I’ve done things… things she may not be able to forgive.

I know all her secrets, her habits, her preferred coffee, what she does in her spare time, her favorite lingerie brand, and that she sleeps naked.

At night, I watch her from her window. During the day, I watch her from my computer. She innocently bares her heart and body to me, and I soak up every fucking second of it.

I’ve stayed away, but I’m tired of watching her from afar. It’s time Poppy finds out just who I am and what I’m willing to do to take what’s mine. She may hate me when she finds out the lengths I’ve gone to with the things I’ve done, but she has no choice but to accept it. She will be my wife.

She will mother my children. I will claim every part of her heart, body, and soul. Anything else is unacceptable.

Poppy Lexington has become my endless obsession. I will become her uncontrollable addiction.

Disclaimer Not intended for readers under the age of 18 due to explicit language and sexual acts. If a twisted-obsessed-stalker that likes to watch his prey unawares is not to your tastes, then you may want to skip this one. You have been warned.

Chapter One Asher I watch with anticipation as the stunning brunette in tall black heels, tight black knee-length pencil skirt, and white silk blouse marches up the sidewalk leading to her front door. She fumbles with her purse as she grabs for her keys, dropping them seconds later. With a look over her shoulder, she bends to pick them up.

My dick jumps in my expensive dark gray slacks when her plump ass shows no panty lines.

Fuck!

She’s either not wearing any or she’s wearing a thong. My fingers twitch with the need to find out which.

Standing, she looks over her shoulder again and a scowl appears on her face when she sees the dickhead that’s following her. I can’t help but chuckle at the desperate look on the guy’s face.

She frantically tries to get the key into the lock before he reaches her, but she isn’t fast enough. She spins around when he reaches her and bends himself at the waist, trying to catch his breath. Fucking asshole is so weak he can’t even jog twenty feet. Again, my dick takes notice at the harsh look on her face as she watches the guy.

He stands and says something to her. I can’t hear through the window of my Lexus, but whatever it is causes her to curl her lip up in disgust. She pokes him in the chest and screeches loud enough for me to hear. “You pig!

Stay the hell away from me!”

A rumbling laugh escapes my lips as I witness the firecracker take down the idiot. She’s so different than the woman I know. I can’t really blame the guy for trying. After all, I’m just as fascinated with her as he is.

Hell, I’ve been watching her myself now for a year. The first time I saw her I had just walked out of Colt’s office. He’s a good friend of mine, who also

happens to be a client. Something caught my attention, and I looked over and nearly fell to my knees at the beauty sitting on the brown plush leather couch in the waiting area. After unsticking my jaw from the floor, I turned to him and asked who she was.

“Poppy Lexington,” he supplied, looking down at a file in his hand.

“She’s here for an interview for the receptionist position.”

Without thinking, I demanded, “Don’t hire her.” Even though my eyes were glued to Poppy, I still felt his questionable stare. “Refer her to my office. Make up some excuse if you have to, I don’t care. Just get her to my office.”

When he didn’t answer after several seconds of silence, I turned to him and caught him watching me warily. I raised a brow in question. No words were spoken, because none were needed. He knew I was serious by the look on my face.

Since that day, I’ve lived, breathed, and slept Poppy. I know where she lives, obviously, and I also know where she works, who her family and friends are, her favorite foods, and how she takes her coffee. I know what she does on weekends and holidays, what size shoe she wears, what shampoo she uses, and the brand of her toothpaste. I know her mortgage and car payment, when they are due, what credit cards she has, and even the purchases she’s made with them. I know the layout of her house, what’s in her closet, that she likes expensive lingerie, and that she sleeps nude. The first time I witnessed the latter, I damn near lost control and gave myself up.

I ended up jacking off into a pair of her silk panties.

Sick? Yes, absolutely. But it was either that or crawl into bed with her, which wasn’t an option. I’m not up to getting thrown in jail for breaking and entering, or taking the chance of her finding me out. Fuck no. I need her too much. I need her to know and accept me first, without making a mess of things.

It wasn’t until recently that I’d gotten myself into a position where I could approach her the way I want to; however, I’m not ready just yet. I’m having too much fun with my current game— a game she knows nothing about, but still participates in. Hell, who am I kidding? This isn’t a game, it’s more of an uncontrollable obsession. I love watching her, knowing she’s oblivious to it. It turns me on more than anything, or anyone, has before.

I think it may be time to change things a bit—make them more thrilling —before I lose my patience and snap, giving into what I want too soon. The timing needs to be perfect.

I have a key to her house and frequently visit her while she sleeps.

When I can’t be there in person, which has happened too much for my liking, I can always pull up the video feed I have on my phone and computer. Yes, I have cameras in her house as well. The woman has completely taken over my mind and there’s not a damn thing I can do to stop it. Not that I want to. Poppy’s mine, she just hasn’t been made aware of it yet.

Some might say I’m sick and demented, that I should be locked away for my obsessive behavior. That may be true, but I’m not a kidnap, rape, or torture kind of stalker. I have no desire to hurt Poppy. I won’t force her to do anything she doesn’t want to do, but I’ve embraced my obsession and will use every damn thing I have in my power to prove to her that she belongs to me, and only me. She will know that I’m the only man for her and that I will love, cherish, and worship the very fucking ground she walks on.

I’ve also been keeping track of the dating site she uses. After three months, I’m actually surprised she’s still active on it. After all, every date she’s been on has turned out to be one disaster after another. Of course, that could be because I hacked into the site’s system.

But I digress. That’s neither here nor there.

I shift in my seat, trying to gain more room in my slacks for my growing cock as Poppy lets loose on the prick still planted in front of her. I still can’t hear his words, but his actions show he’s quietly trying to get her to see reason. I sneer at the desperate look on his face. If the fucker thinks she’ll forget he’s still married, then he’s more stupid than I thought.

Fucking idiot.

I watch as the asshole slinks away with his head down and his shoulders slumped, looking like a defeated dog. The only reason I’m not following him home and rearranging his face is because he never touched my Poppy, except to place his hand on her back to guide her through the

doors. I knew tonight was going to end the way it did. I made damn sure of it.

There’s not a computer program I can’t hack into, no firewall high enough I can’t scale, and no software I can’t disable. A few keystrokes here, a few broken passwords there, and I was in SoulMate.com’s system—the dating site Poppy uses— within minutes. After browsing her profile to discover her likes and dislikes in men, I did an extensive search, finding what I decided to be the ‘perfect fit’ and put them in contact with her.

Dating guys you meet on the Internet can be very deceiving. Lies are easily told, embellishments are made, and omitting the truth is commonplace. The men Poppy thought were her perfect matches were actually scumbags in disguise: self-centered, pricks, and lowlifes, or married, as the case is tonight.

A few minutes later, I quietly get out of my car, walk to the side of her house, disengage the automatic spotlights at the corner of Poppy’s house, and pick the lock on the tall privacy fence. She uses sheer curtains. On one hand, that pisses me off because some perverted asshole could easily peek in at her. Yes, I’m doing the exact same thing, but I’m not a pervert or an asshole. Well, a pervert, I’ll grant you that, but I have no nefarious plans.

Okay, wait. Maybe I am being wicked, but I’m certainly not a villain. I just like to peek in on my future wife from time to time.

On the other hand, I fucking soak up the fact that I can see Poppy in her natural habitat, without any outside influences, and it’s not through a monitor.

I spy Poppy in her bedroom through her window. She looks agitated as she takes the pins from her hair and carelessly throws them on her dresser.

Her thick, beautiful brown hair falls around her shoulders. I want to wrap my fists around it to hold her in place as I fuck her from behind. Or have it surround us in a curtain as she rides me from above. Have it tickle my abs and thighs as she takes me deep into her throat.

So many possibilities that will soon become a reality.

My body tightens in anticipation.

Poppy’s hands move to the first button of her shirt and slips it through the hole. She moves to the next, and with each button released, it exposes

more of her cleavage. When she makes it to the second to last button, she slips her feet from her heels. Finally, on the last button, I hold my breath and grip the windowsill tightly. I groan quietly when she turns her back to me and makes her way to the bathroom, slipping the silky material down her arms and throwing it in the hamper outside the door. Her tanned back faces me, and I can see the gray straps of her bra. When she finally turns back to me, I notice she’s wearing one of my favorites. It’s lace, and it plumps up her breasts nicely. It doesn’t hurt that I can damn near see her nipples through it.

She reaches back and unclasps it, but before I can get a glimpse of her tempting breasts, she closes the door, blocking out my view. I drop my head and take a deep breath. I don’t bother with pulling out my phone to watch the video feed. The bathroom is the only room I don’t have a camera in.

Even I have my limits. I don’t want to take away all her privacy.

Watching Poppy always gets my blood pumping. I don’t know what it is about the woman, but she drives me crazy, in body and mind. It’s like my soul recognizes her as it’s other half and it’s fighting desperately to get to her. It’s sounds corny as shit, but there’s something about her that calls to me. It has from the second I laid eyes on her. I knew right away that I would have her. It’s not often that I don’t get what I want, and I don’t plan to start now, especially with Poppy. I never intended to take this long to make my intentions known. It was only meant to last until I was in a place where I could pursue her. But when that finally happened, I was already ensnared.

Watching her became my addiction. The thrill was overwhelming, and I had no intention of stopping. Poppy’s mine anyway, so I don’t see how it’s a problem.

I stand outside her window for another fifteen minutes, contemplating as to how much longer I can restrain myself from touching her, when she finally opens the bathroom door. She appears in a white robe with steam billowing out around her, making her appear like an ethereal angel. Her hair is piled on top of her head with a few wet tendrils falling around her face which is scrubbed clean of makeup, just the way I prefer to see her. She’s naturally stunning.

She walks on bare feet to her bed, and I move to the other side of the window to keep her in view. Holding my breath, I ready my body for the sight I know is coming. Just as predicted, with her back once again to me,

she lets the robe fall down her arms and lays it on the end of the bed. Seeing her smooth, plump ass, I imagine myself squeezing it in my hands as I hold her up against a wall and pound into her. The thought has my cock testing the strength of my slacks.

She sits on the side of the bed and applies the citrusy lotion to her hands and arms before crawling beneath the sheets and comforter. I love that she sleeps naked. It’s just another thing we have in common. It’s hot as fuck, and I’ll never have to worry about clothes getting in the way when I want to sink into her pussy. And I know it will be something that will happen numerous times throughout the night. I could never get enough of her, but it’ll be fun as hell trying, and very satisfying, I’m sure.

She fiddles with her phone for a few minutes before she puts it down on the nightstand and turns the lamp off. The room darkens, except for the small night light she has plugged in beside the bathroom door.

I give her forty-five minutes, and when I haven’t seen her shadowed form move for a while, I pull my key ring from my pocket and walk to her back door. Soundlessly, I unlock it and walk through it and into the kitchen before closing it behind me. The room is lit by the light above the stove, showing everything in its place. I noted a while back that Poppy is a neat freak.

An uncontrollable need to see her drives me forward down the hallway that leads to her room. I pass by the half bath, spare bedroom and linen closet before stopping in front of her door. I fist my hands before I push it open. This shit is pure torture; seeing her and not being able to touch her really tests my restraint.

Once I have myself reasonably under control, I step over the threshold and my eyes immediately zero in on her. I keep them there as I walk slowly to the side of the bed she’s on. She’s lying mostly on her stomach with the sheet down to her waist, exposing her bare back, and one of her bent legs.

The tattoo of a burning rose she has right above her left ass cheek peeks out at me. It’s in contrast to the Poppy I know and proves there’s an inner vixen she hides from people. My mouth waters when an image of me licking that damn tattoo pops into my head.

My eyes roam up her back and over her shoulders until they land on her face. Even in the darkness, I can see she looks relaxed in her sleep. Her

thick lashes rest against her cheeks, hiding her beautiful jade green eyes from me. Something pulls at my heart at her content look.

I barely suppress the urge to crawl into bed with her. Soon, I tell myself. Soon I’ll allow myself the freedom of actively and openly pursuing her. My need for her is growing, and as much as I enjoy watching her in the background, I know I won’t be able to keep things like this much longer.

I get down on my knees beside the bed and take in her features up close. Her thick, dark lashes rest against her cheeks. Her mouth is open slightly, and I can hear her breathing. I lean closer and smell the minty freshness of her toothpaste. Her hair is still up in a band, but a small portion has fallen on her cheek. Knowing I shouldn’t, but unable to stop myself, I tentatively reach out and brush it away. She releases a small sigh, and I still as she adjusts her position. Seconds later, I release a quiet breath when she rolls more to her side, showing me a glimpse of her generous tits. I’d already taken my tie off in the car, so I reach up and release a couple buttons on my dress shirt, making my rapid breaths come easier.

Making sure her eyes are still closed, mine move back to the plump mounds in front of me. Before I realize what I’m doing, my hand palms my dick. It’s hard as steel and aching like a bitch in my pants. I’m tempted to take it out and really give it a rub, but I nix the idea. I’m already taking a risk by being in here, but it’s something I can’t control. It’s not something I want to control. Being in her vicinity feels too good and right.

I sit there for a good hour, just watching her sleep, before I force my legs to stand. I don’t want to leave her. Every time I do it gets harder and harder. My need grows every day. I’m not under the illusion that it’ll be easy. I have no doubt she’ll put up a big fight once she finds out what all I’ve done and who I am. I know I’ve gone too far with my obsession and it’ll freak her out in the beginning, but in the end, she’ll be mine. I have every confidence she will be. Once she realizes that I’m the only man for her, that I’m the only man that can give her what she needs and wants— not just materialistically, but emotionally—she’ll see reason. It’s cliché as shit and it may make me sound like a pussy, but I’m the man that will love her the hardest and make it my mission in life to keep her happy.

With one last glance at Poppy’s face, I reluctantly leave her behind.

Knowing I’ll see her tomorrow makes it easier, but not by much.

I pull Poppy’s door closed behind me, just the way it was, and slowly make my way back down her hallway. My chest hurts with every step I take away from her. It’s ridiculous to feel this way.

I love all the excitement of creeping around, watching her, obsessing over her, but the most important reason I haven’t openly pursued Poppy yet is because of the anger I know she’ll feel toward me once she finds out the lengths I have gone to to invade her privacy for my own selfish reasons. I’m not ready for her anger, her hate, or even worse, her fear. Fear is the very last thing Poppy should ever feel when it comes to me. I’d cut off my dick and shove it down my own throat before I ever hurt her. She is to be cherished and treated like gold.

I plan to have one hell of a fight on my hands, but it’ll be worth it, and no matter what it takes, I will have her where I want her.

As I walk by the living room, something catches my eye. There, sitting on an end table is a vase filled with sterling silver roses; Poppy’s favorite.

My lips tilt up into a smirk when I see them. I walk over and run my fingers over the soft petals, thinking that Poppy’s skin would feel just as soft. I look around the already familiar living room and see everything meticulously placed. I like that she’s well-organized. I’m not a neat freak myself, but I do like order. It just makes life easier in general.

I move from the living room and back into the kitchen. It takes every bit of strength I have to unlock the door and step outside. If it were up to me, I’d be with her every day and night, 24/7, never letting her out of my sight. I could look at her forever and never get tired of her beauty.

It’s coming up on midnight and the neighborhood is dark and quiet.

Luckily, the houses are spread out, so the chances of someone catching me breaking in through the fence are small. I also own several different cars. I frequently change the ones I use so Poppy, or anyone else in the neighborhood, doesn’t become suspicious.

I grab my keys from my pocket, unlock my door and climb inside. My hand automatically reaches for my phone, pulling up the live feed of Poppy sleeping. She’s in the same position I left her in.

Setting my phone down in its carrier, I start my car and pull away from the curb, already counting down the hours until I’ll see her again.

Chapter Two Poppy I swipe my keys off the counter and rush toward the door. I’m just pulling it closed when I realize I left the coffee pot on.

“Shit,” I mutter, running back inside. It’s a good thing I did too because just as I’m sprinting by the living room, I spy my purse lying on the back of the couch. I grab it, turn off the coffee pot, and lock up my house.

I pull my phone from my purse and check the time as I speed walk down the driveway to my car.

Damn.

I’m gonna be late. I hate being late. I’m normally the type that is always twenty minutes early for everything, especially work—especially this job. I’m not sure how I landed it, but I count my lucky stars every day that I did. The pay is great, the benefits are wonderful, and it’s where I met my best friend, Olivia (Liv for short) and her boyfriend, Tony. It all came at a time I needed it the most.

It was strange, really. Maverick Holdings called me in, which was already a big enough surprise since I had no experience. When I submitted my resume, I figured it was a waste of time, but thought the worst that could happen was they’d laugh and throw it in the trash. I never in a million years thought I would get a phone call back. Needless to say, when they said they wanted to interview me that very day, I jumped up and was getting ready before I even got off the phone with the lady. Imagine my surprise when I walked into the interview with Mr. Maverick himself, and not Mr. Patten, who I was told would be interviewing me. Mr. Maverick informed me there was some kind of mistake, that they were not hiring, but he could refer me to another company he knew that was. I left defeated and a little bit pissed that they wasted my time and got my hopes up. I was originally

going to throw away the business card that was handed to me, but I crushed it in my hand without even looking at it and tossed it into my purse instead.

It wasn’t until later that night when I was looking for something in my purse that I came across the small crumpled card and remembered what Mr. Maverick said. I pulled the card from my purse and carried it over to the couch with me, curled my feet up, and smoothed the thick business card out on my thigh. It was silver with black lettering that read Silver Technologies.

Beside the company name, there was an address and phone number. Just from the card itself, I could tell the place was a top-notch business.

I broke out my computer to research it, and sure enough, it was a multimillion-dollar corporation. Why in the world would I be referred to them?

There was no way they would hire someone like me. Besides the fact that I had no experience in administration, I was sure the entire building was filled with well-groomed expensive suits and gorgeous blonde bombshells.

While I may be pretty, I’m nowhere near bombshell material. I may be stereotyping, but it’s also typical for beautiful women to get picked over the duller ones. It’s human nature.

It took me a week to work up the courage to submit my resume. I don’t know why I was so nervous. It wasn’t like I would be there when they went through them and saw my lack of experience. I hadn’t even seen the place in person, and I was already intimidated by it. Hell, the chances of me getting an interview were almost nonexistent. But for some reason, Mr. Maverick sounded pretty confident.

The next morning, I woke to my phone ringing. I answered it groggily, but perked right up when the lady on the phone introduced herself and requested an interview for Silver Technologies. I quickly sat up in bed, but my tongue froze to the roof of my mouth for the first few seconds. She had to call my name twice before I remembered she was waiting on a response from me. She probably thought I was an idiot.

By eleven o’clock the next day, I was the new personal assistant to Mr. Knight, the founder and CEO of the company, with a weekly salary that was triple the amount of what I made from my family’s hardware store. I left in a daze, still confused as to how I landed such a high-end position. I wouldn’t even consider what happened as a real interview. I was just asked

a few basic questions before I was informed I was hired. I waited for hours for a phone call, saying it was all a joke, but it never came.

In three weeks, I will be with Silver Technologies for a year.

I pull into my spot in the parking garage fifteen minutes past the time I was due to be here. In almost a year, this is my first time being late. Mr. Knight is a nice enough boss, but I’d prefer not to test his generosity regarding tardiness. Looks like I will be today, though.

In my cream colored high heels, I walk swiftly through security, flashing my ID to the two guards at the desk, even though they know me by name and face.

“Hey there, Miss Lexington. How are you this morning?” Jared, the older of the two, calls.

“Fine, just running a bit late. How’s Margret?” I stop for a moment at the desk and take a breather. I’m late, and I know I shouldn’t stop, but Jared’s wife recently had emergency surgery for a ruptured appendix.

There’s no way I can walk by without finding out how she’s doing.

Although he smiles kindly at me, I still see the worry on his face.

“She’s doing better. Getting around more and more every day.”

Jared and Margret were high school sweethearts and have been married going on thirty years. Their love story is sweet, something I wish to have one day. I can’t imagine how scared Jared was when he got the call at work, saying his wife was in the hospital and had to be rushed back for surgery.

This is his second day back at work since she was released from the hospital.

I reach over and give his hand a squeeze, just as the phone on the desk rings. Nathan, the slightly younger guard, answers it. I don’t know much about Nathan. He’s generally quiet and seems pleasant. He’s only been with the company for a few months. I haven’t really gotten a chance to chat with him yet, except for a few pleasantries here and there as I walk in and out of the building. He looks to be in his mid-thirties. He has thick, dark brown hair and stunning blue eyes. From what I can see from his uniform, you can tell he’s stacked with muscles. He rarely smiles and has the ‘badass’ vibe going on. With his size and the serious way he carries himself, he makes a

formidable security guard. No one in their right mind would go up against him.

His eyes land on me after listening to whoever’s on the phone.

“Yeah, she just walked in,” his deep voice rumbles.

My eyes go wide, and I shift nervously in my heels.

“I’ll let her know… Right… Thank you, sir.” He hangs up the phone, but keeps his eyes pinned on mine.

I already know before the words leave his mouth.

“That was Mr. Knight, wanting to know if you were in the building yet.

He says he needs you in his office right now.”

“Shit,” I mumble and pick up my purse.

Nathan keeps his gorgeous baby blues on me, while Jared’s face carries a smirk. Mr. Knight makes me nervous, something that Jared’s picked up on from whenever his name’s been brought up. Being nervous around him really sucks, considering I’m his personal assistant. My job consists of me having to be near him eight hours a day, five days a week.

He doesn’t look like the typical businessman. He’s tall, well-built, extremely smart, and he has multiple tattoos covering his arms. I noticed this my first day here when he walked out of his office with the sleeves of his black shirt rolled up to just below his elbows. His dark brown hair is longish, and most of the time looks like he just ran his fingers through it.

His green eyes are piercing and often pin me in place. I can’t help but get caught up in them. He also has an eyebrow ring, which totally conflicts with his business image. But he pulls the two contradicting looks off well. The man is pure sex on legs and shouldn’t be allowed out in public. It really is a sin against womankind for a man to look so damn good.

I wave good-bye to Jared and Nathan and jog as best as I can in heels over to the bank of elevators. Minutes later, I’m on the twelfth floor and rushing past Beth, the receptionist. I make it to my desk outside Mr. Knight’s office just as Liv walks over. The look on her face has me pausing as I place my purse in the bottom drawer of my desk.

“What’s wrong?” I ask.

“You got another one,” she says, a smile playing on her lips.

I roll my eyes, but can’t help the thrill that flutters through my stomach.

I know exactly what she’s talking about, so I don’t bother asking her what she’s referring to.

“Where are they?”

“In the breakroom. And they are gorgeous, as always.”

Knowing I need to get to Mr. Knight’s office, but needing to see them, I follow Liv to the breakroom instead. I see them as soon as I enter. Sitting on the counter in a silver vase with a black ribbon wrapped around the neck are a dozen sterling silver roses. They’re my favorite.

I walk over, pull the small envelope from the stick thingy clipped to the vase, and slip out the card. Just like every other time, it’s white with purple letters that simply read, Always yours, A. I’ve been getting them for eight months now, one delivery a week, and I have no idea who they are from. The mysterious A has never shown himself. I’ve tried pulling the info out of the delivery guy, but he claims they are always ordered anonymously. I don’t know how to feel about this weekly surprise. On one hand, I’m flattered that someone noticed me enough to spend so much money on me every week. Not all floral shops carry sterling silver roses, and they don’t come cheap when they are found.

On the other hand, it’s kind of freaky. I mean, how did he know these were my favorite? And why send them to me every week, but not introduce himself? He could be a serial killer for all I know. Or some old pervert. He could be anybody. Where did he see me to develop this fascination? Is it someone I know? Could it be someone I’ve talked to before? I’m curious to know, but I’m also scared to find out.

From beside me, Liv bends to smell the lavender petals as I put the card back into the envelope.

“They always smell so sweet.” She sighs and stands back up. “You know I’m jealous of you, right?”

I scoff at her and pick up the vase of flowers. With her trailing behind me, we walk back out to my desk.

“I don’t know why you’re jealous. You have Tony, and you know he adores you.”

I put the flowers down before turning to her.

“True, but he doesn’t buy me flowers every week. I only get them occasionally.”

She reaches out and fingers one of the petals with a look of envy. I reach out my own hand and run the pad of my finger along the thornless stem. Besides the beautiful color, they are my favorite because you don’t have to worry about being poked while handling them.

“Yeah, but at least you’d know it’s him if he does. I get flowers from some faceless person. It was strange but sweet in the beginning, and very flattering, but it’s getting frustrating not knowing who’s sending them, you know?” I lean a hip on my desk. “I mean, who does that? Obviously, there’s a reason why he hasn’t introduced himself yet. What if it’s some freaky weirdo that wants to do nasty and strange things to me?”

I’m being dead serious, but Liv laughs at me.

“I’m serious, Liv. This guy could kidnap me, take me to a rundown cabin in a forest somewhere, chop my body into tiny pieces, and cook me over his gas grill.”

“Girl, you need to lay off the mystery shows. That’s just gross!” She wrinkles her nose up in disgust, causing her blonde brows to rise into her equally blonde bangs. “I think it’s sweet and romantic,” she says wistfully.

“Maybe he can’t show himself yet. Or maybe he’s waiting until…”

Liv is interrupted when the intercom on my desk buzzes, and a second later Mr. Knight’s voice comes over the speaker.

“Poppy!” he barks, making me wince. “Where in the hell are you? My office! Now!” The line goes dead and my eyes snap to Liv’s.

“Damn it,” I say under my breath while I gather a pen and notepad.

I start in the direction of his office, when Liv stops me.

“Wait!” she says, rushing down the hallway. I tap my foot, waiting impatiently for her to return. Seconds later, she walks back to my desk with

a cup of coffee in her hand. “Here, this might help. He hasn’t had one yet.”

I smile gratefully at her, and after Liv wishes me luck, I walk over to Mr. Knight’s door. Taking a deep breath, I tap lightly before opening it. I’m immediately met with the woodsy scent of the imposing man that’s sitting behind his desk.

He looks at me over the rim of his reading glasses before snatching them from his face and tossing them on the desk in front of him. His hair looks, as usual, rumpled. His green eyes regard me, and all I can do is stand there. I have no idea why this man makes me so nervous. I should be used to him by now, but I don’t think I ever will be. He intimidates me, and I don’t like to be intimidated.

“You’re late.” He states the obvious, never taking his eyes from me.

His words pull me from my dazed state, and I dash over to his desk.

“I’m sorry, sir. I’ve brought…”

“In almost a year, you’ve never been late, Poppy. Why this morning?”

At his question, I stop in my tracks to give him his coffee. I peek up at him through my lashes, with the cup in one hand and the notepad and pen in the other. He has his elbows on his desk, fingers interlaced together with both pointer fingers resting against his lips, watching me. I’m not sure how to answer his question. He sounded irritated on the intercom, but he doesn’t look it right now. No, right now he looks like he’s trying to find the answer on his own without me giving it.

“I-I don’t…”

“Is everything okay?”

“Yes—” I clear the frog from my throat before I try again. “Yes. I must have had a rough night last night. I didn’t hear my alarm go off. I promise it won’t happen again.”

He doesn’t say anything for several seconds. He just sits there, watching me with his head now cocked to the side, like he’s contemplating something. I start to fidget where I stand, uncomfortable with his eyes so focused on me. I would be lying if I said I wasn’t physically attracted to him. Hell, a woman would have to be dead to not be attracted to Mr. Knight. With that being said, it’s hard not to show that attraction. I know

my body feels it from the way my stomach clenches, my thighs tighten, and my nipples turn to hard little peaks, but I refuse to allow him to see the desire I feel. He’s way out of my league. Not to mention, he’s my boss, and I shouldn’t be having these unwanted sexual feelings toward him. But when he looks at me the way he is now, it’s hard not to. He’s never shown any interest in me, and he isn’t right now, but that doesn’t mean his stare isn’t intense and… seductive? There’s something there, I just don’t know what, and I’m not sure I want to know.

“Is there something going on I should know about that will cause you to be late in the future?” he asks, jolting me out of my thoughts.

In the almost year I’ve been here, Mr. Knight has never asked me a personal question, so for him to hint at one now surprises me.

“Uh, no?”

He raises his brow at my answer that I unconsciously voiced as a question. I force my legs forward and set his coffee down on his desk. I try once again to answer his question.

“No, nothing’s happened. I just didn’t sleep well. Today was the first and last time it will happen.”

I slept restlessly last night and then woke up slightly off. I can’t put my finger on it, but… my body felt weird, uncomfortable even. I pushed the feeling aside, thinking I was being ridiculous.

He seems satisfied with my answer because after several seconds, he reaches for his glasses again, perches them on his nose and pulls a folder in front of him. I haven’t mentioned the fact that he looks really hot wearing those glasses, something I notice every time he has them on.

“Sit. There’s a few things we need to go over.”

Glad to be back on more neutral ground, I sit in the leather chair across from his desk with my notepad and pen in my lap. I click my pen, waiting on instructions.

Ten minutes later, I have several things jotted down that Mr. Knight wants me to take care of today. It’s basic stuff that shouldn’t take me long.

That’s one thing I like about working here; it’s challenging, especially for me because prior to this job, the only other job I’d had was working in my

family’s hardware store. Eventually, I had to quit because my mom got sick, and I had to stay at home and care for her. Dad passed away from an unexplained aneurism five years ago, so it was just me and my mom. She died a year and a half ago from cancer. It hit me hard and for months after, I wanted nothing to do with life.

Working for Mr. Knight, though, has so far been pretty easy. He’s not overly demanding and seems to treat his employees fairly. He knew from the get-go I had no experience and didn’t seem surprised about it, something else I found strange, and had the woman I was replacing stay a couple extra weeks to train me. He’s been patient and understanding when I needed it, something you don’t find every day, especially in this type of work and lifestyle.

Thinking we are done, I get up from my seat to leave, but his voice stops me.

“I need you to make sure both our schedules are free three weeks from today, from Friday to that following Monday. Furthermore, book the privacy wing at the Ritz-Carlton in Dallas. Call Phil and tell him to put a flight on the roster, leaving out at nine that Friday morning. Make sure you pack for warmer weather. I’m sure you’re aware of how hot it can get in Texas.”

I watch him while he talks, and each word that comes out of his mouth catches me off guard. He’s no longer talking, but I’m still standing there like an idiot, staring at him.

“Poppy, did you get—” “You want me to go with you?” I blurt out.

I’ve never been on business trips with him; he’s never asked. He’s been on plenty, sometimes weeks at a time, but always called me at the office to give instructions on what he needed done. Those times he seemed off, tired, and worn-out. Even over the phone I could hear the stress in his voice. And when he returned after those trips, it took several days for the stress and tiredness to leave his face.

However, the last couple months he’s been in the office more. Actually, now that I think about it, it’s been months since he’s been out of the office on one of his trips for more than a day.

“Yes. Is that a problem?” He again raises a brow at me.

“No, no problem. It’s just… you’ve never asked me to come on business trips with you before.”

“Well, I am now, and will continue to do so in the future.” He drops the pen on his desk and steeples his fingers again. “There’s been a lot of things I haven’t asked of you, Poppy, because I know this is all new for you. It’s time you take on the full roll of my personal assistant, and that includes coming with me on trips. The meeting I have set up in Dallas is important, so I’ll need you there with me to help keep things on my end straight and iron out the small details for me.”

Nerves take over at the thought of being with him for four days straight. It’s already tough enough having to deal with flutters in my stomach every time I come into contact with him, but now I’ll be with him all day, for four whole days. Can my stomach handle that many flaps from the butterflies that will likely overtake it? Eventually, it’ll make me sick, right?

But then I think about the trip to Texas. I’ve never been there, but I’ve always wanted to go. I wonder if there will be time to explore. The thought of seeing a real life cowboy has my lips tipping up into a smile. My thoughts are immature, I know, but to hell if I care. Cowboys are hot, and I’d love to hear that southern drawl of theirs say words like darlin’. I’ve always been a sucker for western movies.

My eyes flicker back to Mr. Knight to see him watching me as a goofy grin forms on my face, making my fantasies of sexy cowboys turn to tattooed CEOs with unruly dark hair and glasses.

“I take it you’re agreeable to going with me?” he asks.

“Do I have a choice?”

“No.” His blunt answer doesn’t surprise me. Mr. Knight may be easy to work for, but he’s also the typical businessman when it comes to getting what he wants.

“I’ve never been to Texas. I know this is business, and I won’t be able to sightsee, but I’ve always wanted to go.”

“I shouldn’t need you with me the entire time. You should be able to fit in some time to explore a bit.”

My eyes snap to his to see he’s serious. Exhilaration has my smile turning bigger.

“Really?”

Amusement lights his eyes at my undisguised excitement, causing the flutters in my stomach to multiply.

“Yes.” He smiles quickly before wiping it from his face. “Now, I really need those reports from you.”

My lips tip back down and I get back to business. “Yes… of course, Mr. Knight. I’ll get them to you right away.”

“That would be great, Poppy.”

He slides his glasses back on and drops his eyes back down to the laptop he pulled toward him while we were talking, dismissing me. I leave his office, quietly closing the door behind me.

A look over to my left shows Liv watching me. I give her a small smile and she returns it. She knows how Mr. Knight affects me.

I throw the notepad and pen on my desk and take a seat. I get right to work on the reports Mr. Knight needs. Once I’ve found them and make the changes he requested, I email them over. For good measure, I buzz him to let him know I sent them. Next, I call and make the necessary arrangements for our trip to Texas, then lastly, I call and schedule two appointments for him. I notice one is with Mr. Maverick, the man I spoke with at Maverick Holdings. He’s due to come in Friday of next week.

My eyes flicker over to the flowers still sitting on my desk, and think about the ones I have on my end table at home. Do they need to be replaced yet? They are the ones I got last week. It generally takes longer than a week for flowers to wilt and die. If the ones at home are still fresh, I either give them to Liv or someone else in the office. They are too gorgeous to just toss away, and if I kept them, all my counters would be filled with them. At least if I give them away, someone else will enjoy them as well.

I decide to take them home with me and put them on my nightstand.

Liv was right, they do smell sweet. It’ll be nice to wake up to the flowery

smell.

Before I know it, it’s lunchtime. I knock and peek my head into Mr. Knight’s office and ask if he wants me to pick anything up from the deli down the street that Liv and I frequent often for lunch.

“Pastrami on rye, with their special spicy mustard,” he mutters, keeping his eyes focused on the computer in front of him. I pull the door closed and meet Liv at the elevator.

“So, how did it go with Mr. Dreamy?” Liv asks before taking a bite of her BLT. She dubbed Mr. Knight with the name after I told her of a dream I had of him several weeks after I started working for him. We were in his office, and I was sitting on his desk with my legs spread wide while he went to town on my pussy. I woke from the dream shivering and on the verge of a climax-induced meltdown. I told her about the dream the next day at lunch.

“Fine. The usual jitteriness.” I take a sip of my lemonade and set it back down on the table. “I’m going with him to Texas in three weeks.”

“Say what?” she shrieks, making me wince.

“Damn. Tone it down, will ya?”

She drops her sandwich and leans across the table.

“Why are you going to Texas with him?”

I roll my eyes at her eagerness. The girl is crazy. For some reason, she has this notion I should try to seduce our boss. That is not happening. For many reasons. Number one being he is our boss.

“Geez, Liv, it’s just a business trip. He needs me with him for some big deal he’s working on. Nothing more, nothing less.”

“But it could be something more if you want it to be,” she puts in excitedly, her eyes dancing mischievously.

“First, he’s our boss. There’s no way I can afford to screw this job up.

Second, I’m not his type.” She tries to object, but I hold my hand in her face, which she swipes away. “Third, he’s shown no interest in me. Fourth, he’s our boss.” I stress the last, just so she really gets what I’m saying.

“But Pop, just think how good it can be. Can you imagine what he could do with those hands? And his tongue? Not to mention other certain parts of his body?”

She’s practically bouncing in her seat as she talks. I have imagined what he could do, but that’s all it will ever be—fantasies. Even if I was interested in pursuing something with him, he’s so far out my league, you couldn’t even see me with a pair of high-tech binoculars.

“Liv, stop. It’s not happening,” I tell her firmly. She pouts at me, and I can’t help but laugh at the pathetic look. I count my blessings every day that I met Liv. She came along when I needed someone the most. Still grieving the loss of my mom and finding out my fiancé, Grant, was cheating on me, I was on a serious downward spiral. On top of that, I found out my parents’ business was actually in the hole, and I wouldn’t be able to keep it. The last straw was losing my childhood home. That’s what had me so desperate to find a job. Luckily, with finding my position at Silver Technologies, I was able to at least keep the wolves away from my home. The business, unfortunately, I wasn’t able to do anything about. I hated seeing it go. It broke my heart. My parents practically built that hardware store from the ground up, but there was no way I was letting the bank take my home. So I made a choice and kept the house instead of the hardware store.

To get Liv off the subject of her ridiculous hopes of me and Mr. Knight hooking up, I change the subject.

“Have you figured out where Tony is taking you this weekend?”

“Hell no,” she mumbles through a bite of her sandwich. “He’s not giving anything up, no matter how I try to convince him to tell me. He’s locked up tight. I even let him come in my mouth, and you know I gag at the taste of jiz.”

I choke on my food, sputtering out a cough that turns to a laugh after I take a swallow of my drink.

“Jesus, can you use your filter while we’re out please?” I look around and see a couple people looking at us in disgust.

“No,” she responds unashamedly. That’s another thing I love about Liv; she comes as she is. If you don’t like her, then she doesn’t have time for you.

“I’m dying to know. I think he’s going to ask me this weekend. I can just feel it. He’s been real secretive lately and all over me.”

I reach across the small table between us and bring her in for a hug.

Pulling back, we both have big grins on our faces.

“Okay, so I’m going to go ahead and say it because I want to be the first… I’m so happy for you both!”

“Thanks, Pop. It seems like I’ve been waiting forever for this.”

Liv and Tony have been dating for two years. She claims as soon as she saw him, she knew right away that he was “the one.” The way they both look at each other, you can plainly see they are head over heels in love. And I know for a fact that Tony is asking her this weekend to marry him. He called me a month ago, asking for my opinion on a ring. It’s a simple ring, but holds sentimental value because it’s belonged to his family for generations. I don’t know the details of him popping the question, just that it’s this weekend. It’s been killing me, having this information and not being able to tell her. But I want it to be perfect. And for Liv, I’ll continue the torture.

“So, how did your date go with what’s his face?” Liv asks.

I don’t know why she never uses the guy’s names from the dates I go on. It was her idea for me to join the dating site in the first place. I always give her the details: the guy’s name, where we’ll be at, and what time I’m meeting him. I message her when I leave the house and when I get back. It’s a safety measure we both agreed I should take since I’m going out with strangers. I think it may be because she’s becoming frustrated I haven’t found the right guy.

I throw my napkin on the table and roll my eyes. “Another dud.”

“What was wrong with this one? Did he have some weird sexual fetish? Or maybe a whole baseball team worth of children he doesn’t care

for?”

“Nope,” I tell her. “He was married.”

“Fucking prick,” she says around a mouthful of food, not really acting surprised. To be honest, neither was I. My online dating luck sucks ass.

“His wife actually showed up at the restaurant and reamed his ass before she turned on me.”

Her eyes go wide. “Please tell me you let her have it? I’m all for her being upset, but shit, you didn’t know.”

“I ignored her and walked out, right before I dumped my wine in his lap.” That gets a choked laugh out of Liv, and I high five the hand she holds up for me. Our laugh dies down and I continue. “But that’s not the worst part. The asshole had the nerve to follow me home to try and explain.”

“What the hell? Are you serious?” Liv hisses, leaning across the table, her food forgotten.

“Yep. He was practically begging me to give him another chance.” I curl my lip up in disgust at the memory.

“Not just a prick, then. A two-timing-asshole-bastard-triple prick.”

I laugh at her assessment. You gotta love Liv. “I think I’m about done with this whole online dating thing. I have one more date coming up. After that, no more. Obviously, it’s not working out for me.”

“Yeah, I get it.” She frowns, and I know it’s because she was hoping I would find someone that could make me happy. “It’s just weird how your luck with it’s been so terrible. I’ve heard of several people finding dates that turned out really well for them.”

I shrug, baffled myself, but not really caring anymore.

After we finish lunch, Liv dumps our trash while I put in Mr. Knight’s order. We walk the couple of blocks back to work, talking about this, that, and the other. I spend the rest of the day making sure Mr. Knight has the information he needs for this afternoon’s appointments, fielding calls, confirming upcoming appointments, completing this week’s expense reports, and other menial tasks. By the time five rolls around, I’m

exhausted. I’m ready to get home for a nice relaxing soak in the bath, a glass of wine, and maybe an episode or two of Lost.

I let Mr. Knight know I’m heading out and ask if he needs anything before I go. Once I have the all clear, I grab my purse and vase of flowers and walk to the elevator. Once in the car, I call and place an order for Chinese. The drive is short and it’s not long before my food is delivered.

While eating, I put on Lost. I end up watching three episodes. I throw away the takeout containers, then grab my still half-full glass of wine, phone, and earbuds, and make my way to the bathroom that’s connected to my bedroom. Setting the items down on the small shelf next to the tub, I walk back out to the bedroom. I start to undress, but suddenly get a feeling someone is watching me. My head automatically turns to the window. I walk over and pull the sheer curtains to the side, peering out into the darkness. I feel ridiculous being spooked. I have spotlights, so if anyone was out there, they would flash on. Not to mention, it would be difficult for someone to jump the tall privacy fence I have. Even so, I decide to get undressed in the bathroom.

Sinking down in the warm bubbly water, I pop my earbuds in, take a sip of my wine, and pull up the playlist I want. I lay there until I feel myself starting to drift off and the water starts to cool. Quickly finishing my bath, I step out of the tub, dry myself, and forgetting the feeling of being watched earlier, walk out to my bedroom naked. I pull the covers back and slip beneath them. I love feeling the cool silky sheets against my skin. I started sleeping naked when I was nineteen, and if I can help it, I’ll never go back to sleeping with clothes on again.

It’s not long before my mind empties of all thoughts, and I drift off to sleep.

Chapter Three Asher I lift my head just in time to see Poppy disappear behind the door. I run my hands through my hair and blow out a breath. Seeing her at work and holding on to my professionalism is one of the toughest things I’ve ever done. I torture myself through these times because I know when I watch her without her knowledge, the pleasure of that alone is worth it. Don’t get me wrong, I would drop to my knees and beg and plead for the taste and touch of Poppy, and one day I will, but not today. Not until I’ve had my fill of this…this addiction, and am confident she can overcome my invasion of privacy into her life.

This feeling, this need for her is foreign to me. It’s hard to explain because I don’t understand it myself. I’ve never felt this overpowering urge to be near someone, to watch them without them knowing. Normally, I would hate something so uncontrollable—I need control—but when it comes to Poppy, I seem to have no control over my actions. I’ve never, not once, considered ignoring them. The thought alone is unfathomable.

A knock sounds at my door, pulling me from my thoughts of her. I glare at it as I tell the person on the other side to come in.

Eric appears in the doorway. “We still on for later?”

Fuck!

I forgot Eric and I had plans to go over the newest spyware. That means my nightly stalking will be put on hold until later tonight. I grip the edge of my desk to keep myself from throwing something. The number one thing I don’t like is having my plans change when it comes to her. I have a routine, and fuck anyone if they try to deter me from it. At least I know she’s not going on a date tonight. I not only control who she meets from that fucking dating site, but also how often she does.

“Yes,” I tell Eric, barely keeping it from coming out in a hiss.

Silver Technologies specializes in monitoring its client’s networks, implementing security standards, and installing data protection systems so outside forces can’t break in and steal vital information. The security systems we design and use have never been broken into. That’s why we are so well sought-after. Depending on what the client’s budget is, depends on how extensive the service is and the software we provide. Eric has been with me almost since the beginning and has become a close friend. He’s one of my top software designers. Although he’s one of the best, all designs go through me, where I tweak them and make them unhackable.

Yes, I provide protection against people like me. I may protect others against the thieves that hack computers for a living, but that doesn’t keep me from doing it myself. Call me a hypocrite and see if I care. Knowing how people break into computers and learning it at a young age makes me good at what I do. I don’t use the information I uncover for personal gain, or rather, I don’t anymore. I use it to better my business, except in the case of Poppy. I’ll use every damn trick I know to get what I want from her.

I was eight years old when I hacked into my first computer, my school’s computer. My teacher gave me a C in math, and I didn’t like it. I was already good at computers, and after hours of playing around, I broke into their system and changed my C to an A. No one was none the wiser.

From there, my curiosity of internet security systems grew, and so did my hacking skills. Before I started Silver Technologies, I was breaking into some of the tightest security systems in the world, and I was never even close to being caught. After years of using others to gain what I wanted, I decided to work from the other side and started designing my own internet security software. I had money from my ill-gotten gains and Silver Technologies was created. Now, after fifteen years, we’re at the top of the ladder in internet security.

I clear my head of my current thoughts and look back to Eric, who’s still standing in my doorway.

“Email me the updated designs and projection reports. Be here in an hour.”

He nods and closes the door behind him, and my thoughts immediately drift back to Poppy. When she told me earlier that she didn’t sleep well the night before, I wanted to ask for more details, but I held back. I’ve never

gotten personal with Poppy because I don’t need to. I damn near know everything about her already. To do so now would seem strange. While she sat across from my desk, writing down the tasks I gave her, my eyes kept flickering back to her. She was oblivious to my constant stares, her nose buried in the notepad on her lap. It’s hard to concentrate when she’s around, but in order to keep up the ruse, I force myself, when all I want to do is lay her out on my desk and feast away at her body.

I can tell I make her nervous, something I find highly arousing. She tries to hide it, but I know better. The way her breath hitches a fraction when she’s around me, or how her nipples peek through her top at me when I look at her. She bites her lip when she’s nervous and rubs her pointer finger and thumb together. Sometimes, I’ll look at her and catch her watching me. Her face turns a lovely shade of pink, and seeing that pink blush turns my dick to stone every time. I want to see her entire body flush like that.

My cell phone chirps on my desk, and I glance down at it. Mom appears on the screen. I grab the slim device, slide my finger across the screen to accept and put it to my ear.

“Hello, Mom.” “Asher, honey, how are you?”

I close the program I was using when Poppy knocked to let me know she was leaving and lean back in my chair with both elbows resting on the arms. If I know my mom, I may be here for a while.

“I’m good. Nothing new. How are you and Dad?” “Your dad and I are fine. I’m putting together a dinner in a few weeks, and I was hoping you could attend. Nothing big, just a few friends.”

I rub my fingers along my temple, feeling a headache coming on. I know what she’s trying to do. She’s been doing it for years now, and each and every time she’s failed.

“Is this another attempt at setting me up?” I ask. I can’t help the irritation in my voice. I love my mom, and I know she means well, but her attempts at marrying me off to some random woman she knows through friends is getting quite tiresome.

“Asher. Please, honey. I know you’ll like this girl. I’ve had lunch with her a few times and she’s very intelligent and sweet. Can you—” I cut her off before she can start in on why this girl and I would be perfect for each other. I’ve heard it all a hundred times and do not need to hear it again.

“Mom, no.” My tone brooks no argument. Normally, I wouldn’t dare speak to her with such a tone, but this shit has got to stop. You’d think she’d get a clue after the first fifty failed attempts.

“Me and your dad aren’t getting any younger here, Asher. I want grandkids.”

“You’ve got grandkids,” I remind her.

“I do, and I love them dearly, but I want grandkids from all my kids before I go.”

I sigh as I lean up, bringing my elbows down on my desk. Glancing down, I see the monthly bill from Everly’s Flower Shop. I have a standing tab with them that I pay monthly. When Poppy didn’t show at her normal time for work this morning, anxiety started snaking its way into my system.

She’s never late—she’s normally early. I’m always the first person here in the mornings and she shows up about forty-five minutes after me. Those times are the hardest because we’re here alone, and she knows I’m here with her. But when she was late this morning, I about tore my office apart. I didn’t realize how much I needed to see her until she wasn’t there to be seen.

I pulled the feed up on my computer and saw her scrambling around her house in a hurry. That alone was what kept me sane, knowing she was okay, just appearing to be running late. My eyes stayed locked on the screen until she finally left the house. I closed the program, immediately pulled up the tracking app I have on my phone for the tracking device I have on her car and watched as the little dot moved across the screen, showing she was on her way here. It was only when she pulled into the garage that the unease started to settle. I like order and I like control. For Poppy’s schedule to change and me not made aware of it beforehand is something I obviously don’t handle well.

“Asher, honey, are you still there?” My mom’s voice pulls me back to the present.

“I’m here. Email me the details and I’ll be there, but you need to either tell this girl not to come or let her know I’m not interested. Enjoy the grandkids you’ve got. I’ll give you some when I find the right person, and not someone you find for me.”

“I just want to see you happy, honey. Your sister’s found hers and so has your brother. The way you’re going, you’ll never get yours.”

“I get it, Mom, I really do, and I love you for wanting that for me, but you’ve got to stop this. I’m happy in my life right now. If and when I find someone, it will be on my terms. It’s me that has to live with that person.

Don’t you think I have the right to pick her?” I don’t give her time to answer before I say, “I have to go. Eric should be in any minute to go over a few things. I’ll see you next week.”

“Wait,” she says hurriedly, before I get a chance to hang up. “There’s another reason I called.”

I wait for her to continue. I have a feeling I know what she’s going to ask.

“How is…everything else?” Concern and worry lace her voice.

I blow out a breath and give her what she needs to hear. Fortunately, what I tell her is the truth.

“It’s good and is as it should be. You know I’d let you know if it were different. The results continue to show improvement.”

She releases a sigh of relief over the phone. It’s been very stressful the last few months, and I know it’s taken its toll on my family, especially my parents. I’m lucky to have such loving parents and a brother and sister that would do anything for me, as I would them.

“That’s good. Really good, Asher.” I hear the slight hiccup in her voice, and I wish I was there to pull her into my arms. My family and I have always been close. I live a few hours from them and don’t get to see them as often as I’d like, but I always try to make sure I make it out to them at least twice a month. However, there were several months I wasn’t able to.

Instead, they came to me.

“Love you, Mom. Now, I really need to go.”

“Okay, honey. Love you, too. I’ll email you the details about the dinner.”

We hang up and I drop my phone on the desk. Enough time has passed for Poppy to have made it home. I bring up the video feed on my computer and see her sitting down with a container of Chinese and a glass of wine.

The angle of the camera shows her from the side. She slips off her heels and curls her feet up onto the couch. The way she’s sitting has her tight skirt pushed up her legs, showing off more of her thighs. My body gives a jolt when I see a peek of her garter belt. Her hair is still in the neat updo she had earlier. I watch as she flips on the TV and settles on something to watch.

From this angle, I can’t see what it is, but I bet its Lost. It’s her favorite. I know this from the cable company records I hacked into.

I watch her sitting on the couch, eating her food until I hear a knock on my door once again. Feeling irritated, I close the program, bring up the email Eric sent over and bid him entrance, already wishing this meeting was over so I can get in my car, drive over to Poppy’s, and watch through her window as she gets ready for bed.

It doesn’t take me long to get to Poppy’s house. Of course, that may be because I broke a few speeding laws along the way. The need to see her was strong, especially after my plans to be here earlier were thwarted by the meeting with Eric. By the time we were done, I swear my hands were shaking. It’s ridiculous to get that way over seeing someone that won’t even know I’m there, but I learned a long time ago, anything to do with Poppy is out of the norm. My strides to the fence are determined and impatient.

Now I’m standing in front of her window when suddenly, her head turns to face it. I step to the side with my back to the wall of the house.

Seconds later, I see her shadow appear as she looks out the window. I’m not worried about her seeing me. I’m in the shadow and the angle isn’t right.

This is the first time she’s sensed me watching her, and I wonder what tipped her off. Doesn’t matter. She won’t see me unless I want her to. Even

though I’m not ready to give this game up, the thrill of nearly getting caught has my dick growing in my slacks.

Poppy moves away from the window and I wait several more seconds before I peek around the frame, just as she closes the door to her bathroom.

Motherfucker!

She’s undressing in the damn bathroom, probably spooked by her sixth sense of me at her window. And once again, my normal has been fucked with. She usually undresses partially in the bedroom before taking a shower.

I’m used to getting small glimpses of her and she just deprived me of that.

My eyes fall on the vase of flowers on her nightstand. A feeling of possessiveness runs through me at seeing them. I like knowing she’s sleeping close to something I gave her.

It takes a good forty-five minutes for Poppy to reappear and make her way to her bed. She unknowingly exposes her naked body to me and satisfies my need to see her before crawling beneath the covers. I decide not to enter her house tonight. Having her tell me she didn’t sleep well last night and her suspicions of someone watching her tonight make me leery.

Tomorrow’s Friday, and then it’s the weekend. For normal people, Friday is their favorite day of the week because it’s the start of the weekend.

For me, it’s my least favorite. It means I have two full days of no Poppy, except for watching through her window and on my computer, or my phone.

I need to spice things up, move things along, make Poppy aware of me, and that starts tomorrow. I’ve given myself three weeks before I make my move and let her know what I want. The trip to Texas isn’t just for a business meeting; I only need to be there for a day or two. The rest is for me to tell Poppy everything. I picked Texas because I know it’s a place she’s always wanted to visit. I have three weeks to make her realize she can’t live without me, to make her fall for me so deeply that there’s no way she can dig herself out. Because once I’ve unmasked all my secrets and Poppy knows the extent of my obsession with her, there will be no going back. I refuse for the outcome to be anything but having Poppy in my arms, in my home, my bed, with my ring on her finger and my babies in her belly.

Chapter Four Poppy I wake to a beautifully sweet smell. When I open my eyes, they are immediately filled with a soft light lavender. A smile touches my lips when I realize they are my roses from yesterday. I grab my phone off the nightstand just as my alarm goes off. I’m not normally a morning person, preferring to sleep in, but for some reason, waking up and seeing the roses has put me in a really good mood. It’s a stupid move on my part. Like I told Liv yesterday, there’s no telling who this guy is or what’s he’s capable of.

I reach over, turn my lamp on, flip the covers back, and climb out of bed. It’s still dark outside, but through my window the sky is starting to turn a pretty pink, indicating the rising of the sun. Grabbing my robe, I pull it up my arms and belt the waist as I make my way to the bathroom. From there, I get ready for my day. I set my coffee machine at night so it kicks on and is ready for me in the mornings. I walk to the kitchen on bare feet and am met with the delicious scent of morning magic.

After making a cup and downing half of it, I go back to my bedroom.

Sitting on the side of the bed, I slip one thigh-high up my leg and begin working on the second one when my phone dings with an incoming text. I grab it from my nightstand, wondering who would be texting me this early in the morning.

I frown as I glance at the screen. It’s a random number that’s not programmed into my phone. Curiously, I swipe my finger across the screen to open the message.

Unknown: Have you enjoyed the flowers I’ve sent you?

I freeze, except for my eyes, which pop open wide in shock. My breath gets caught in my throat when I realize this must be my mystery flower guy.

Holy hell! It’s him!

Why in the world is he texting me? After all this time, why contact me now? And what in the hell do I say to him? It’s become a routine. I’ve gotten used to getting the roses and not knowing who they are from.

Question after question runs through my mind. Who is he? Why send me flowers? Why not introduce himself? Where did he first see me? How did he find out where I worked? And how in the hell did he get my number?

That’s my number one question, so I ask him.

Me: How did you get my number?

It only takes seconds for me to receive a reply, and I’m not sure how to take it.

Unknown: I have my ways. You didn’t answer my question.

He has his ways? What is that supposed to mean? My chest tightens with fear at his answer. I push back the fear and ask another question I’m dying to know.

Me: They’re beautiful, thank you. Who are you?

Unknown: You’ll find out soon enough.

Umm… say what? Another question avoided. My eyes narrow in suspicion.

Me: I’m not sure I like that answer. I have no idea who you are. What if I don’t want to know you once I find out?

I notice the time on my phone and pull the second thigh-high up my leg, keeping my eyes on the screen the entire time. This is really weird, him having my number. I’m sure it’s not too hard to get the information, but it’s the point that he went through the trouble to get it. I hate being left in the dark like this.

My phone dings again, and I quickly grab it.

Unknown: You’ll want to know me. Trust me.

Trust him? That’s laughable. How can he think I’ll trust him when I have no idea who he is?

Me: It’s hard to trust someone I don’t know.

I slip my feet in my heels as I wait for him to reply. It’s doesn’t take long.

Unknown: You’ll learn.

Unsure of how to respond to that, I walk back to the kitchen to get a travel mug of coffee ready. He seems so confident, and cocky. Maybe a little too much, since it’s coming from a total stranger. How can he be so sure?

I type out my original question again.

Me: Who are you?

Unknown: Soon…

I grip my phone in frustration. Now that he’s contacted me, the need to know who sends me roses every week is overwhelming. It’s no longer a curiosity—I need to know. I should be more afraid, but I’m not, and that gives me pause. Why am I not more fearful? He’s obviously hiding something, right? But what?

He sends another text before I get a chance to reply.

Unknown: Have a good day at work, Beautiful.

What? That’s it? He has flowers delivered to me every week for eight months, messages me out of the blue with cryptic messages, then wishes me a good day at work? Pissed off vibes has my gut clenching. How dare he contact me and leave me hanging.

Me: That’s it? That’s all I get out of you?

I flip the off switch on the coffee pot, grab my now full travel mug, my purse, and with phone still in hand, I leave my house, locking it up behind me.

I’m buckling my seatbelt when he replies.

Unknown: For now, yes.

Oh no, that doesn’t work for me. He needs to give me something. He can’t just expect me to accept his non-answers.

Me: How do you know me? How do you know where I work?

Unknown: I know a lot of things about you, Poppy.

Me: You’re not helping your case of me wanting to know you. It’s freaking me out that you know stuff about me, personal stuff, when I don’t even know your name. That’s not normal. It’s pretty stalkerish, don’t you think?

I notice the time on my phone again and see I have a few minutes before I need to leave, so I decide to wait for his reply.

Unknown: Just call me Mr. A for now. Have a safe trip to work.

I drop the phone in my lap, not liking this at all, but also begrudgingly admitting that he has me even more intrigued. I should be committed. I must be losing my mind to be captivated by this person. I don’t know him from Adam’s house cat, but I can’t help but be curious. I’m asking for trouble; I know I am. It’s stupid and reckless of me. The flowers are such a sweet gesture, and I want to know why he does it. Fear and curiosity worm their way into my belly, but I’m not sure which is more predominant.

Until six months ago, I’ve lived a, well, I wouldn’t say sheltered life, but I definitely haven’t adventured into the unknown. I haven’t been able to, or rather, I haven’t wanted to. I’ve been fine with my unexciting life, which consisted of high school, then college for a couple years until I quit to help my mom with the hardware store. I’ve dated guys, but they were the usual boys, nothing special. Grant was the typical boy next door type, and we had a normal sex life. It certainly wasn’t anything spectacular, but it was enough for me. We went on dates together, had dinner with our families, we both worked, but him more so when my mom got sick. Our relationship was comfortable, and I thought we were both happy. Obviously, Grant wasn’t.

Liv knows what Grant did, and because of it, I flatly refused to go out to bars and pick up random guys. After months of coaxing, I finally opened up a profile on a dating site she’d been trying to get me to join. Meeting guys I’ve connected with through the dating site, even if they were all douchebags, is the most unconventional thing I’ve ever done.

For me to become fascinated with someone I don’t know, based on some flowers and a few text messages is so far out of my normal. I don’t know how to handle it or what to do next, or what to expect. But one thing I do know is, I want to know who this guy is. I want to know what he looks like, what he does for a living, where he lives, what makes him smile and laugh, what his habits are, and what makes him tick. What is it about me

that he likes? He’s obviously come across me somewhere and found something he likes. I want to be given the same chance.

I am so screwed in the head that I should have a doctor check me over to make sure I’m still functioning properly, because what I’m feeling for a stranger is something only an insane person would feel.

“Say what?” Liv says loudly. Too loudly for an office building.

“Shhh,” I hiss at her. We both glance over to Kate from finance and Brook from payroll, who are both standing outside the conference room down the hall. I give them an apologetic look before turning to glare at Liv. She has the decency to at least look a little guilty. She pushes up from her leaning position, comes around to the other side of my desk and plants her ass on the corner next to me, effectively crinkling papers and pushing a folder precariously close to the edge. I grab a cup of pens before they topple over and the folder Mr. Knight needs later for his meeting. I lean back in my chair so I don’t have to crane my neck back so much to look at her.

“So, he just messaged you out of the blue?” Her eyes grow wide and a smile starts to creep up until it totally consumes her whole face.

I play with the seam on the arm of the chair, my own lips forming a small smile.

“Sure did,” I tell her.

“Yes!” she hisses, and does a fist pump.

She looks back at me and leans forward. “What did he say? Did he give you his name? I wanna see what he said.”

She reaches for my phone sitting by her hip and I slap it away. “Hey!” She feigns hurt by bringing it to her face and examining the back of it.

“No peeks at my phone,” I tell her sternly. I grab my phone and slip it in the drawer with my purse.

“But Pop, I want to know what he said.” She sticks out her bottom lip in a pout. “You owe me that. Every week you get those flowers, and it’s like I’m getting them too.”

I scoff at her ridiculousness. “Really, Liv?” She nods, her face serious. “Yes, really. I’ve been with you since the first delivery of those beautiful roses. I feel like a part of them is for me when the delivery guy walks in.” She puts her hands together in prayer style. “Please. I’m dying here.”

I take pity on her because I was going to tell her anyway. She’s my best friend after all. I just like making her squirm.

“He didn’t really say much, just asked me if I liked the flowers he’s been sending. When I asked how he got my number, he said he has his ways, which was really weird. Then he wished me a good day at work.”

The expression on Liv’s face is almost comical. She scrunches up her nose and a look of disappointment crosses it.

“You’re lying. There has to be more. That’s so boring. Give me your phone.”

She reaches her hand out and wiggles her fingers.

I laugh and push her hand away. I tap my finger to my lips and look up at the ceiling like I’m thinking. When I look back to Liv, she’s watching me excitedly.

“There’s not much more to tell. I asked who he was and he said I’d find out soon enough. He told me to trust him. Like that’ll happen.” I roll my eyes. “I asked for his name and he said to call him Mr. A for now.”

“Bitch! I knew you were holding back!” She points her finger in my face. “But it’s still not that exciting.” Again with the playful pout.

“I’m so sorry my life couldn’t entertain you more,” I tell her dryly.

“Mr. A, huh? Sounds mysterious and intriguing.” She looks contemplative for a moment, before she says, “I wonder if that’s the first letter in his first name. We just need…”

Just then, Mr. Knight’s door opens and out walks the man himself, putting our conversation to an end. Liv immediately jumps off my desk and scurries over to hers. Mr. Knight watches her, then points his mesmerizing green eyes my way. He lifts a dark trim brow, the one with the sexy eyebrow ring. As it’s coming up on the last hour of the day, the shadow of a

beard and mustache are starting to appear. His lips are full and have just the right amount of color to them. They look very kissable. He looks hot as hell, and I should be tossed in hell for thinking it.

I drop my eyes from his and start straightening up the mess Liv made of my desk.

“Do you have the file I requested?” Mr. Knight asks, walking to my desk.

“Yes, sir. I have it right here.” I grab the folder and look back at him while I hold it out.

He’s stopped in front of my desk, but doesn’t reach for the folder.

Instead, his eyes are pinned on me while he rolls the sleeves of his black dress shirt down, sadly covering up the beautiful tattoos he has, then buttoning the cuffs.

That’s another thing that makes Mr. Knight not the typical businessman. His shirts don’t consist of the traditional whites, light pinks, blues, or grays. His are of the dark variety: blacks, dark blues, dark grays, and so on. However, the darker colors match him better. I can’t imagine him wearing white.

I start to fidget in my chair after several seconds of him looking at me with his penetrating stare. It looks as though he’s trying to look inside of me. I can’t think of the first thing he would be interested in finding regarding me.

My hand holding the folder is still outstretched. I’m getting ready to lower it again when he reaches out and grabs it.

“Thank you, Poppy.” His voice is deep, and it does something to my insides. I can’t help the little tingle I get between my legs.

His lips quirk up, like he knows what he’s doing to my body. Heat creeps up my cheeks, and I once again lower my head. I wore my hair loose today, something I don’t do often because it’s so thick and in the way. It falls over one shoulder, so I grab the thick strands to toss them back.

“Your hair looks beautiful. You should wear it down more often.”

My eyes snap to his. His expression is neutral, giving nothing away as he looks at my hair, then back to my face. I have no idea how to react to his

compliment. I’ve never been in this situation before with him. He’s always been nice to me, but it’s always been professional between us. He’s never revealed anything even remotely personal about himself. I work for the man, sometimes rather closely, but his communications toward me have almost seemed bored, like I barely exist. He’s never been rude per se, just not interested in interacting with me unless he has to. Not that what he said could be construed as anything other than him paying me a compliment.

After all, it’s very rare I wear my hair down. I’m sure it’s just because he’s not used to it, therefore he noticed it. Either way, it makes me blush.

“Thank you,” I say awkwardly.

He smiles his gorgeous smile, taps the folder on the desk, turns on his heel, and walks back to his office, leaving the door open. Minutes later, he exits once again, now wearing his suit jacket, folder still in hand.

“Have a good weekend, Poppy. Olivia, I trust you’ll get your work done before you leave today?”

I look over to Liv and see she actually looks embarrassed, which causes me to grin. She doesn’t get embarrassed often, and for her to do so now is a sight to see. I’m enjoying watching it. Call it immature, but she deserves it. She’s embarrassed me enough over the last year. She needs a little dose of her own medicine.

“Yes, sir,” she grumbles.

“Good. I’ll see you ladies Monday.”

And with that, he marches to the elevators. They open right away for him and he steps inside before turning. His eyes meet mine for a split second before the doors close.

“What in the hell was that all about, and what is it about that man that makes my girly bits tickle?” Liv asks as soon as the doors close.

I spin in my chair to face her.

“Get to work!” I demand. “No more silly antics from you, young lady.”

She laughs, causing my own laughter to bubble out. I turn back in my chair and get started on the last minute tasks I need to do before I can start my weekend.

When the elevator dings, Liv and I step through the door.

I turn and lean against the mirrored wall and ask, “When do you and Tony leave?”

“Seven in the morning. Our flight takes off at nine-thirty.” Liv gives me a radiant smile. “Is it normal to be so nervous and impatient at the same time?”

I can’t help the smile that creeps up on my face. In the short time we’ve known each other, I consider this woman more than just a friend; she’s my sister in heart.

“Perfectly normal. I expect a phone call from you at least once while you’re there to tell me the good news.”

“You know there’s no way I would be able to keep it from you. But it may be a few hours after he asks that I get to call. I won’t be able to hold off jumping him long enough to call you.”

I chuckle. “Completely understandable.”

The elevator dings again and the doors open. We both wave at Jared and Nathan as we pass by them, but Nathan doesn’t even look up from the bank of monitors he’s facing.

“You both have a good weekend,” Jared calls out.

“You too, Jared,” I reply. “Tell Margaret I’m thinking about her. Have a good weekend, Nathan.”

Nathan finally looks up with his probing gaze and grunts his response.

He’s a weird character.

We walk out to the parking garage and I stop by Liv’s car to give her a hug.

“Have fun this weekend. Make sure to call me.” I kiss her cheek and take a step back.

“You know I will.”

And I have no doubt she will. Even if Tony wasn’t proposing to her, she’d still have a good time. That’s just the type of person Liv is. She can make any situation better with her outgoing and outrageous behavior.

“Are you still going on your date this weekend?” she asks as she unlocks her door and throws her purse inside.

“Yes. Why wouldn’t I?” “Because your mystery man has come forward.”

“He really hasn’t come forward. I still have no idea who he is.”

I reach inside my purse and pull my keys from an inside pocket. I spy the small list I made last night of the few things I need to pick up on my way home.

“True. I wasn’t sure since he contacted you…” She trails off, not finishing her comment.

I shrug. “It could just be a fluke thing, and I may never hear from him again. I’m not going to stop dating because he deemed it time to make a move.”

“But you’ll at least give him a chance, right? I mean, at least see who the guy is, Pop.” “I don’t know yet. We’ll see if he texts me again, and I’ll go from there.”

We hug one more time before I walk to my car, which is several rows over. It’s an old blue Monte Carlo my granddad bought my dad when he turned sixteen. It was my dad’s pride and joy, up until the day he died.

Besides my mom and me, my dad loved that car more than anything else. I loved it too. My dad let me drive it on occasion, but only while he was with me. He kept it in perfect condition, inside and out, and always told me it would be mine one day when he passed away. Neither of us knew it would be so soon. As much as I love my car, I’d give it up in a heartbeat to have him back.

I slide my tush on the cool black leather seat and start my car. It growls to life, the sound echoing through the parking garage. It’s not the typical muscle car rumble, but more like a soothing sound of thunder far off in the distance. I still get a thrill every time I crank it over, followed by a more

profound sense of sadness and nostalgia. I miss my mom, but me and my dad had a special bond. He used to call me his Poppy Seed. We did everything together, even after I left for college. Every chance I got I was home, or he would come pick me up and we’d do lunch. Mom came along too sometimes, but she knew those lunch dates were special for us, so she let us have our time together. He was a bear of a man and his hugs were crushing, but I cherished every single one of them. Sadness nearly overwhelms me, but I push it aside, not allowing it to pull me under.

I pull out of the parking garage and steer my car away from the city.

The Atlanta traffic is killer, especially on a Friday, but I love working in the city. However, you couldn’t pay me enough to live here. I like my peace and quiet too much. I need that solitude once the work day is over.

I pull into the parking lot of a small grocer just outside the city.

Grabbing a cart from outside the entrance, I take out my phone, earbuds, and shopping list from my purse and set it in the front. As I walk into the store, I pop in an earbud and hit play on my favorite playlist. Adam Levine starts singing in my ear as I walk the aisles, throwing stuff in my cart, and crossing off each item as I go for the next on my list. I grab my favorite cereal, Cracklin’ Oat Bran, and drop it beside the Sun Chips. The cereal may look like cat food, but it tastes freaking divine.

I tap my fingers on the shopping cart bar to the beat of the music. I’m in my own little world. My music goes with me everywhere. If I’m alone and don’t necessarily need to know what’s going on around me, I always pull up my playlist because music soothes the soul. I learned that while I was in my depressive state after losing my dad, my mom, and dealing with the heartbreak of leaving Grant after finding out he was cheating on me. It was one of the only things that helped me cope.

And now, due to said music in my ears and my lack of attention, I turn the corner to the next aisle and ram my cart into the heels of a man who mutters a curse, causing me to wince.

“Oh my God. I am so sorry,” I say, yanking the earbud from my ear.

The guy that was unfortunately in my destructive path turns around.

For a split second he pins me with a glare, before we both realize who the other is.

“Oh! Hey, Poppy.”

“Hi, Eric.”

Eric is one of Silver Technologies’ most valued design gurus. From what I can tell, Mr. Knight is more than just a boss to him, he’s also a close friend. There’s been several times I walked into Mr. Knight’s office to see them not only working, but laughing at something one or the other said.

I’ve also heard them a few times making plans for after work. Eric has always been more open and friendlier than Mr. Knight. He smiles at me and will stop and make small talk with both Liv and I on his way to Mr. Knight’s office. I’ve always enjoyed his company.

Mortification floods my face at unintentionally attacking him with my cart.

“I’m so sorry. I wasn’t watching…”

“Don’t mention it. I shouldn’t have been loitering at the end of the aisle.” He smiles at me and some of my embarrassment fades away.

“I didn’t know you shopped here,” he says, looking in my cart.

“Uh, yeah. I live a few blocks from here. It’s more convenient than trying to fight for a parking spot at one of the chain stores.

I look down to what he has in his hands and heat creeps up my face again at the box of Magnum XL condoms. Seeing my blush, he follows my line of sight. Pulling up my big girl panties, I look back at him to find him smirking at me.

“Any plans for the weekend?” he asks.

I don’t know if he’s purposely trying to embarrass me, or if it’s just an innocent question, but the implication isn’t lost on me.

Before I can stop myself, I blurt out, “It’s obvious you do.”

My hand slaps over my mouth and my eyes go wide.

Shit. I need to take my own advice and learn to use a filter in public.

He chuckles, his eyes dancing in merriment. “That I do.”

“Sorry,” I mutter and start picking at a sticker a kid must have stuck on the bar of the cart.

“No worries, Poppy. Sex is a natural thing.”

“I still shouldn’t have said that. It’s none of my business.”

“It’s not, but it really doesn’t bother me. Actually, I’m kind of glad you did.”

I glance up at him, my brows pulled down.

“It brought a lovely little blush to your face,” he explains. “You should do it more often.”

“Blush?” At his nod, I wrinkle my nose. “No thanks. I try to avoid any and all embarrassing moments as much as possible.”

He laughs again, causing wrinkles to form at the corners of his eyes.

I’ve never really noticed before, but Eric has a nice laugh. Actually, everything about him is nice. From his dark brown hair, high cheek bones, chocolate colored eyes, and his tightly muscled body. Of course, I’ve never seen his body, but anyone could tell from the way his dress shirts mold across his chest that he does indeed have a nice one. I’ve already discovered he has a nice personality and a good sense of humor. As the work day just ended, he’s still in his work attire, minus the tie, which I’m sure he took off as soon as he got to his car.

“Back to my original question. Any plans this weekend?”

I nod. “I do, in fact. I have a date this weekend.” I stuff my earbuds back into my purse. I’m done shopping anyway.

“Nice,” Eric says. He holds the box of condoms up, jiggling it. “Well, I better get going. As you’ve already guessed, I have plans myself, and I have a few more things to get.”

Face flaming hot once more, I bid him good-bye and he turns and walks away.

That was strange.

Just as he turned, I could have sworn I saw a flash of something in his eyes. I’m not sure what exactly, but it made me shiver.

Shaking off the feeling, I push my cart to the front of the store to check out. It doesn’t take the cashier long, as I only got a minimal amount of

items. I hate grocery shopping. It’s tedious and if I didn’t have to eat, I wouldn’t do it.

I’m at my car, loading the few bags in the trunk and getting ready to pick up the twenty-four pack of water, when Eric’s voice stops me.

“Let me get that for you,” he says as he effortlessly picks up the heavy load and sets it in the back of my car, making sure to avoid squishing the other items.

“Thank you,” I reply, and close the trunk with a slam.

“No problem.” He smiles, showing off a set of bright white teeth.

He just stands there, and I’m not sure what else to say, so I nervously jiggle my keys in my hand. I don’t do well in awkward situations, and this shouldn’t even be one, but that’s the way it feels. I don’t associate with people from work outside of the office, except for Liv. It’s not that I’m stuck-up, I’ve just never really been given the opportunity. If there are work functions, they’re usually in the office, and because of that, it’s normally work we talk about. Seeing Eric outside the office seems strange; it’s easier to talk to him at work.

“Hey, I’ve been wanting to ask if you wanted to go get dinner sometime?”

Caught off guard by his question, I stand there like a moron and stare at him. After several seconds, my eyes land on the bag that he’s holding, reminding me of what he was buying inside. It puts a sour taste in my mouth, knowing he’s asking me out when he just bought condoms to use with another girl. I wouldn’t have thought Eric would be the type, but it just goes to show how little us women actually know about men.

“In light of what you were just buying, I’ll have to decline, but thank you.” I’m sure Eric doesn’t miss the look of disdain I can’t hide from my face before I turn away from him to walk to the driver’s side door.

“Wait!” he shouts from behind me. Disappointed that Eric would be classified in the douchebag category when this whole time I thought he was a good guy, I turn to face him. He’s rounded the car and is now standing directly behind me.

“Can I tell you a secret?” he whispers, leaning closer.

Not sure where this is going, but wanting it over with, I nod.

“They aren’t really mine,” he says sheepishly.

“What?” I ask, confused.

“These.” He holds the bag up that has a few other items in it besides the box of condoms.

Does he take me for a fool?

He chuckles at my doubtful look. “Really, they aren’t. This’ll sound strange, but they’re for my sister.”

Now I’m getting pissed, and I show it by scowling. There’s no way this man is buying condoms for his sister. What older brother does that? Not to mention, she has to be old enough to buy them herself. The guy can’t be a day younger than thirty-five, unless his parents had a late child.

He must sense my anger because his laugh dies a slow death and is replaced by a more serious expression.

“Look, my sister is sort of a hothead wild child. She’s sixteen and stuck on her I’ll-do-what-I-want-and-I-don’t-care-if-you-like-it attitude, and that includes having sex. She’s not reliable enough to take her birth control pills.

My parents hate it and so do I, but there’s nothing we can really do about it, save for locking her in her room and putting bars on her windows. That’ll just push her further away. In order to keep her safe, I regularly buy her condoms.”

I stand quietly, listening to him. Having never went through that phase, I can’t imagine what he and his parents are going through, but I bet it can’t be easy.

When I don’t say anything, he reaches into his pocket and pulls out his phone. “If you don’t believe me, I can show you the text she sent me earlier.”

I put my hand over his as he types something on the phone. “No. I believe you,” I tell him honestly. “I’m sorry I doubted you.”

He looks at my hand for a minute before bringing his eyes to mine. The brown in them seems much deeper up close, almost black. And it goes perfectly with his thick lashes. I drop my hand back to my side.

“No worries. I kind of led you on back there. It’s reasonable that you wouldn’t believe me.” He slips his phone back inside his pocket. “So, what do you say? Will you allow me to take you out for an early dinner one day after work?”

It’s strange, really. Three months ago, I finally started dating again. I went from having no dates in over a year to dating guys from a dating site and having a coworker ask me out to dinner. Not to mention, a nameless man who sends me flowers.

I look at Eric and see genuine interest. It’s flattering that he wants to take me out. Despite him leading me on about the condoms, he really is nice, and certainly not hard to look at. But do I really want to go out with him? Yes, I’ve dated several guys in the last three months, but this seems different. Eric and I don’t really know each other, but in a sense, through work, we do.

When I don’t answer right away, Eric takes another step toward me. I feel his fingers brush mine.

“It’s just dinner, Poppy. Nothing more. We can both take our own cars, and if you want to leave early you can. I know you said you have a date tomorrow. Is it serious?”

“No, not serious.” I don’t miss the relief that flashes over his face.

I take a second to think it over. It’s only dinner, what could it hurt? I really like Eric and he’s always been sweet to me, so that’s a bonus. The dates from the dating site have all been epic failures. I don’t even know why I go on them anymore.

I smile at him softly and reply, “I’d love to.”

His answering smile reveals a dimple in his left cheek that I’d never noticed before. It makes him look even more handsome. That’s just another thing that adds to the appeal of him; I love dimples.

“Great! How does this Wednesday sound?”

“Wednesday is good for me,” I tell him, and the dimple grows deeper.

He takes the keys from my hand and opens my door. I grin at his gentlemanly move and he winks at me. He hands me my keys as I slide into

my seat, and when he closes my door, I immediately crank it and put down my window.

With his hands on the window, he bends down and says, “I’ll see you Monday at work.”

“Okay. Thanks for the help.”

With another dimpled smile and a tap to my door, he backs up. I maneuver out of my spot. As I drive away, I look in my rearview mirror to see Eric still standing there, watching me.

I pull up to the house and unload the groceries. Once done, I decide to pop in a TV dinner. It’s not often that I cook since it’s just me I have to feed. While I wait for my food to heat, I notice my phone flashing a notification. I grab it and lean back against the counter.

My breath catches when I recognize the number on the text message as the same one from this morning. I’m actually surprised he’s messaging me again. I’d figured it was a one-time deal. I mean, it’s been eight months and no word, so why now? But I can’t lie, seeing his number again sends pleasure racing through me. Is it wrong for me to be a little fascinated with an idea of the man he could be?

I notice the time on the message. He must have sent it right after I got home.

Unknown: Did you have a good day at work?

I smile down at the message. I still feel extremely nervous about this new development, but I’m not going to let it deter me from trying to get to know the guy behind the flowers. I just hope he’ll be more forthcoming with his answers this time around. I play nice, trying to butter him up.

Me: I did, thank you. How was your day?

The microwave dings, and I take my food out, placing it on the counter as I wait for him to reply. Receiving these messages from a man I don’t know at all feels weird, but a school girl giddy sort of weird.

Unknown: It was good. Busy.

I pull the plastic covering off the black frozen dinner container and place it on a plate. Grabbing a bottle of water from the fridge, I carry everything to the living room, where I set it on the coffee table before taking a seat. My food is too hot, so I sit back and send my mystery man another message.

Me: Are you going to tell me who you are?

Unknown: Not yet.

I grit my teeth in frustration, done with this game.

Me: When?

Unknown: Soon…

Damn it!

Unknown: Tell me about your day.

Why in the hell should I do that? He won’t answer my questions. Why should I give him more information on me? I know that sounds childish and immature, but shit, I have a right to know who he is. Nevertheless, if I play this game, giving him just enough to keep the conversation going, he may slip and give me something I can use.

Me: I woke up, got dressed, went to work, left work, picked up some groceries and came home.

I drop my phone on the cushion beside me, still a little peeved, and pick up my plate. A minute later my phone chimes again.

Unknown: Are you always a wise-ass?

Me: Only when provoked.

Unknown: Hmm…and how have you been provoked?

What an ass.

Me: Are you serious? Really?

Unknown: Looking at my last message, I would say yes, I did ask you.

Me: Now who’s being the wise-ass?

I smirk to myself.

Unknown: You’re going to be a handful, aren’t you?

Presumptuous much? Wait. A handful? Who in the hell does this guy think he is?

Me: Is that some sort of insult?

I take a bite of my food and wait impatiently for him to respond.

Unknown: No. Believe me, I’m going to enjoy stuffing something in your smart mouth to keep it quiet. I’m counting on you to keep the smartass comments coming, so I have more reasons to keep your mouth full, while I keep my hands full.

I drop my fork to my plate with a clatter, completely floored by his comments. I don’t know if I should be pissed he would be so brazen and disrespectful, or turned on from the visual he just gave me. I may not know who this man is or what he looks like. He could be a serial killer for all I know, or a pimply faced teenager. It doesn’t matter, though. I can’t help the quiver I feel inside my stomach. I’m an idiot, and I damn sure know it.

Me: I can’t believe you just said that to me.

Unknown: I only speak the truth.

Me: You’re definitely not helping your case. Who says that to a complete stranger? And why the hell would you think I’d ever let you touch me, in any way.

Unknown: You will in good time, Poppy. And when you do, believe me, you’ll want me stuffing every part of you.

Holy hell. This man knows no bounds. He’s really starting to piss me off, making such sick and ridiculous assumptions.

Unknown: Besides, you’re no stranger to me. There’s a lot I know about you, Beautiful.

But I don’t know dick about you, asshole, but it’s something I desperately want to rectify. As frustrating and cocky as he is, I really want to know him, consequences be damned.

Me: What do you know about me?

Unknown: That will be a conversation for another day.

I give up on eating. There’s no way I can stomach food now. I set my plate on the table and down some of my water.

Me: Tell me your name.

Unknown: How about I give you another letter instead?

Seriously? Are we in middle school or something?

Me: Don’t bother. I want a name.

Unknown: E. Me: So, what? Am I supposed to call you Mr. AE? Unknown: Again with the smart-mouth. I have so many plans for that mouth when we meet.

I roll my eyes, but can’t keep the small smile from my face.

Me: Keep talking like that and we won’t.

I take my plate to the kitchen, dump the microwave container in the trash and put the plate in the dishwasher. I walk to the bedroom and set the phone on the dresser as I start removing my jewelry so I can take a shower.

My phone pings as I’m closing my jewelry box.

Unknown: Oh, we’re definitely going to meet. It’s inevitable.

Me: And how can you be so sure? You seem rather cocky and too selfassured for my taste.

Unknown: Because you’re mine.

I just make it to the sink in the bathroom when I freeze. What? I have to read the message two more times before I realize my eyes aren’t playing tricks on me, and I’m actually seeing what I thought I saw. I don’t even know how to process his last message. I know nothing of this man, and he’s already laying claim to me? Someone he’s never even met? Who does that?

I read romance novels, and the whole alpha male persona has always been my favorite. But do men really do that in real life? And would I want a man to lay claim to me, especially this one?

Warning bells start going off in my head. This could turn out either way. With my abused body chopped up dead somewhere in the woods, or me with the type of man I’ve read about. A man that every girl secretly wishes she had. Am I stupid for even entertaining the thought that this could be a good thing? Again, I berate myself for letting a complete stranger get to me.

I continue to stand frozen on the spot, trying to form a reply. I must have been standing there several minutes because my phone alerts me of a new message.

Unknown: Have I scared you?

Pulling in a deep breath, I answer honestly.

Me: Quite frankly, yes.

Unknown: Don’t be scared, Poppy. Being mine is something you’ll find very enjoyable.

Me: How in the hell am I supposed to know that? And who claims a complete stranger? We don’t live in the dark ages anymore.

Unknown: You’ll see soon enough how pleasurable it can be. And to answer your other question, I do. The very second my eyes first landed on you.

Me: You’re certifiably crazy. Wait. Do you live in the crazy house? Did you steal one of the orderly’s phones?

I’m only half-joking at this point.

Unknown: Not very funny. I can assure you, I am very sound of mind.

“That’s debatable,” I mutter to myself.

I ask him one question I’ve been curious about since this morning.

Me: Why now?

There’s no need to elaborate. He knows what I’m asking, and he proves me right with his answer.

Unknown: Because my control is wearing thin. I’ve waited long enough, and the time has finally come to make my intentions known.

Once again, his words knock the wind out of me. How in the hell can a virtual stranger cause my body to go haywire? This man has me on my toes.

I have no clue what he’ll say next, or what effect his words will have on my body. I accused him of being the crazy one, but now it appears that I am.

This stranger has me so intrigued, I’m completely disregarding every single warning I should take into consideration.

Unknown: Enjoy your shower. Have a good night, beautiful Poppy.

Sweet dreams.

I drop my phone on the sink, my mind reeling with too many thoughts.

With my hands resting on the basin, I pick my head up and look in the mirror. I’m not surprised to see my face is flushed. This unknown man, in an extremely short amount of time, has me feeling things I never would have thought I could feel… from a stranger, no less. I’m not sure I like it, but it’s also not something I can ignore. The thought crosses my mind that I could stop all this. I could tell him… shit, I don’t even know what to call him. I could tell Mr. AE that I don’t want to have anything to do with him.

Call this whole thing off and put him from my mind. I could refuse the flower deliveries and ignore his texts. However, I don’t take him for the type to simply give up.

I release my grip on the sink and walk back out to my bedroom when a thought enters my head, causing my body to seize.

How in the hell did he know I was taking a shower?

Chapter Five Poppy Last night was not a good night for me. I tossed and turned, being haunted by a faceless man. I dreamed. I know I did. But the only parts I remember are of a man standing in front of me, about ten feet away. It was dark out and he wore a black jacket. The hood was pulled over his head, rendering his face in dark shadows. My heart beat erratically and my body shook with excited energy when he slowly reached up to his hood, only for my treacherous body to wake up before his face was revealed.

I bolted up in bed, covered in sweat, with the sheets tangled around my legs and my breathing coming in loud huffs. After several seconds, I flopped back on the mattress and stared up at the ceiling until I drifted back to sleep, only to be woken again with the same dream. This happened four times before I gave up on sleep.

I crawled from my bed and did what I always did when I was stressed or worried—I cleaned. At four in the morning I was on my hands and knees, scrubbing the kitchen floor. Once that was done, I removed everything from my cabinets, cleaned the shelves, and rearranged everything before putting it all back. Next was washing every window in my house. Cleaning always helped me clear my mind; I got that trait from my mom. There were many times you’d catch us both cleaning the house from top to bottom. There was no need for spring cleaning in our house because it never got to the point where we needed to. Everything was already done.

As hard as I scrubbed the floor and windows, my thoughts kept going to Sterling, a name I dubbed my mystery man last night. I mean, I can’t very well keep referring to him as my mystery man, even though that’s what he is. I figured Sterling was a perfect match because of the roses he sends.

There’s no way he could have known I was getting in the shower. It had to be coincidence. It’s common for people to come home from work and shower, so he had to have assumed that’s what I would do. There’s no other explanation. Even with that thought, a little voice in the back of my head wouldn’t let me believe it. I pushed it away and locked it up tight in my ridiculous thoughts box.

After pulling the last of my curtains from the washer and throwing them in the dryer with a dryer sheet, I walk out of the laundry room and move to my office. I take a seat behind my desk and flip open my laptop, deciding to work on my family tree until I need to start getting ready for my date later this evening. My family tree is something I have been working on over the last few weeks.

I debated on cancelling my date tonight. Between being asked out by Eric and my texts with Sterling, it doesn’t feel right when I think about going. But Eric and I are just friends, and I have no intention of changing that, and I still have yet to discover who Sterling is. I should go. I don’t owe anyone anything. And it would be rude to cancel right before the date.

I spend the next couple hours working on my family tree, something I discovered I really enjoy doing, when my phone pings. My pulse quickens as I grab it off the desk. The name Sterling flashes across the screen, because I programmed his number and fake name into my phone last night.

Sterling: What are your plans this weekend?

Hmm. I think a minute before replying. Should I tell him the truth about my date? It’s not like I’m hiding it or anything. He doesn’t own me… although, he sure seems to think he does, which is crazy, but I won’t lie. It doesn’t even matter what he thinks.

Me: I have a date tonight.

I hold my breath and wait for his response. I don’t know why I even care.

His reply doesn’t come right away, and for several minutes I’m worried it won’t. He’s usually quick with his responses.

Finally, after several tense moments, my phone vibrates and dings. His message isn’t what I thought it would be, and if I’m being honest with myself, I’m a little disappointed with it.

Sterling: Keep your phone with you at all times.

Huh? What happened to the caveman response I feared I would get from him? The response I was stupidly, but secretly, wanting? The you’remine-and-I-forbid-you-to-see-someone-else speech. I was sure I’d get a different reply.

Confused, and unwisely hurt, I send my reply.

Me: I always have my phone with me.

Sterling: Good. Have a great time tonight.

Umm… what the hell was that? I frown as I look back down at the message.

A little miffed, I decide to not add some kind of retort. I close down my computer and go to my room to get dressed for tonight. It’s stupid of me to be upset because he didn’t act the way I expected. The last thing I want or need is a man that’s possessive over me, but the thought of it appeals to me on some level.

I’m losing my mind.

My first mistake was continuing to accept his flower deliveries. My second was to engage in conversation with him. My third is letting him get to me. It’s definitely not normal for a woman to allow a man, a stranger, to capture her attention so completely. To let the same man get to her in ways that causes her body to tingle in awareness of him. It’s dangerous and stupid, and just asking for trouble. My only excuse is that the mystery of it all is so… exciting.

I shake my head and push thoughts of Sterling away as I pick out a deep plum, knee-length skirt and cream colored blouse, then I match the outfit with a pair of plum colored pumps. Moving to the bathroom, I touch up my makeup. I pull my hair up on the sides with small clips, leaving the back flowing and loose.

Looking at the time on my phone, it shows I have thirty minutes before my date is set to arrive. After tonight, I’m closing down my account on the dating site. Obviously, the guys that frequent them are all desperate douchebags. I’m wasting my time with them. I’m now starting to dread this date and wish I would have called and cancelled earlier.

I pull a bottle of wine from the fridge and have a glass while I wait. I have a feeling I’m going to need the extra boost it’ll give me to make it through the night, and it’s not long before my glass is empty. I pick up the bottle to pour more in my glass, when I hear a knock on the door. Putting the bottle back in the fridge, I grab my purse off the bar and walk to the door.

I’m pleasantly surprised when I see the man standing before me.

“Hi… Marc?” I ask with a smile. His own smile gets wider.

“Yes. Poppy, right?” His voice is deep. At my nod, he holds out his hand. “It’s lovely to meet you, Poppy.”

I grab it for a brief shake. “You as well.”

It only takes me a second to take him in. He’s handsome in his black slacks, dark blue button-down, short blond hair and brown eyes. According to his profile, he’s thirty-five.

My eyes land on the red roses he has in his hand. I feel terrible that my first reaction to seeing them is to roll my eyes. It’s not Marc’s fault that him bringing flowers isn’t anything special. I get them on a weekly basis. I don’t think getting flowers will ever be the same for me again, unless I get them from Sterling. For some reason, getting them from him always brings a smile to my face.

“Are those for me?” I ask with a gesture to the flowers when he just stands there and stares at me.

Coming out of his daze, he looks down, and then back up to me. He clears his throat before saying, “Yes, sorry. You’re just much prettier in person than you are in your profile picture.”

I blush and look down at my heels, feeling oddly strange by his compliment. I lift my head when I see him holding the roses out to me.

“Thank you. Would you like to come in while I put these in water?”

“Sure,” he says, and I take a step back to allow him to enter.

I go to the kitchen and pull out one of the many vases I have from my roses from Sterling. It seems wrong to put Marc’s flowers in one of them, but with a shrug, I do so anyway.

Marc doesn’t follow behind me. Once I’m done, I walk back to the living room to find him looking at the family pictures I have on my wall.

“All done. Are you ready?”

He gives me a friendly smile. “Yes.” I lead him to the door after grabbing my purse and phone. Once I lock the door, we walk to a white, newer style SUV. Normally, I tell my dates I’ll meet them at the restaurant, but the last two times I haven’t. I’d prefer to keep my address anonymous. You’d think, especially after last time, I would continue with that. But Marc seemed like a genuinely good guy. No, I don’t know him that well, but we’ve talked over the phone a few times, and through chat more often, and I never got a creepy or nefarious vibe from him. He’s been sweet and kind, and seems to be very open about himself. Any questions I’ve asked, he’s answered without hesitation. Yes, he could be lying, but again, I don’t get that vibe.

Regardless of how nice he is, though, after tonight, I won’t be seeing him again.

Marc takes me to a nice Italian restaurant in the heart of Atlanta. I’ve never been here, but I pass by it almost daily. Besides the custom low-lit interior with small intimate tables draped in white linen cloths and a single rose in the center, there’s outdoor seating, but we both opt to sit inside, even though the weather is nice.

“So,” I say, trying to make conversation while we wait on our wine to arrive. “You said you work in real estate. What exactly do you do?”

He links his fingers together on the table and looks at me as he talks.

“I’m a realtor. I sell personal properties. I don’t deal with commercial properties, although that is my goal for the future. The market is finally starting to rise and the potential is definitely there.”

“And how long have you been a real estate agent?”

“Two years next month.” He beams a proud smile at me. He has a really nice smile.

The waiter appears with our wine and pours both of us a glass. I pick mine up for a taste. It’s Moscato, and it’s delicious. I’m very selective with my wine and Champagne choices. Moscato is definitely one of them.

After the waiter takes our order, I turn back to Marc.

“Do you like what you do?”

“Actually, I do. I know it may sound corny of me, but I like knowing I help people find their dream homes. A place they will grow and possibly raise a family in.”

“I don’t think it’s corny at all. I think it’s great that you enjoy what you do. You become a small part of their future happiness.”

“What about you?” I raise my brow in question. “Do you enjoy being —you said you were a personal assistant to some big hotshot businessman, right?” At my nod, he continues. “Do you enjoy essentially, no offense to you or him, being a gofer for someone else?”

I take no offense to his gofer comment, because that’s basically what I am. I do the things that Mr. Knight doesn’t have time to do, or doesn’t want to do. I run errands for him, fetch things he may need, do tedious and mundane tasks, but I don’t mind it. Not only because the pay is good, but the environment is welcoming and friendly. It’s not lost on me that my job and situation could be much worse. I could work for a grumpy old man that likes to berate his employees and demand twelve-hour work days, or run his employees to the bone. Mr. Knight has been a very kind and generous boss.

“No offense taken, but I do enjoy my work. My boss has been very nice to me and the other people he employs. I got this job at a time in my life when I wasn’t doing so well financially, and I desperately needed money. He took me on with no experience. I also met my best friend there.”

I reach over and break off a small piece of a breadstick and pop it into my mouth. The last time I ate was this morning. I didn’t realize how hungry I was until we got to the restaurant and smelled the delicious array of food.

“Does your family live here?” I ask after washing down my food with a sip of wine and wiping my mouth with my napkin.

Marc’s eyes flicker away from mine and he fidgets in his chair.

Hmm… that’s interesting. Obviously, this subject is something he doesn’t

like to talk about. I can understand that.

I’m just about to apologize for being nosey, when he answers.

“I actually don’t have any family here. They’re all out west. We’re…”

It takes him a minute to find the right word, “…estranged. I haven’t seen them in over seven years.”

“I’m so sorry to hear that. I can’t imagine how hard that must be for you.”

He shrugs. Something passes over his face, and if I’m not mistaken, it’s anger. The look doesn’t settle well. I keep my mouth shut, not asking him to elaborate. It’s none of my business.

“What about your family?” he asks, the anger now gone from his face.

“Do you have any family in the area?”

Glancing down, I fiddle with my cloth napkin, before looking back at him.

“No,” I reply softly. “Both my parents are gone. No siblings. I have an aunt and uncle and a few cousins in Montana, but that’s it.”

“I’m sorry,” he says sincerely.

I’m surprised when Marc reaches over and grabs my hand, the one still messing with the napkin, and gives it a squeeze. I know it’s in comfort, but for some eerie reason it makes me uncomfortable, which is the first time I’ve felt that way with him.

I look to see his eyes resting on our hands, and they are lit with interest.

I pull my hand away, but the uncomfortable feeling lingers. I’m not exactly sure what brought on the feeling, but it’s there. Maybe it was the look in his eyes when he looked down at our hands. It almost appeared lecherous, which is weird because it’s the first time since we’ve started talking that I’ve gotten any type of creepy vibe from him.

“Sorry,” he murmurs when he senses my discomfort.

The waiter walks up with our food and places the plates in front of us.

She refills our wine glasses before she moves on. Silence stretches between us.

I pick up my fork when a little jingle starts. Marc leans to the side to pull his phone from his pocket, looks down at the screen and announces, “I’m sorry, I need to take this. I’ll only be a moment.”

“Of course,” I smile, trying to bring back some of the easygoing conversation we had before he touched me. “Take your time.”

He gets up from the table and walks away, just as I notice my phone inside my purse is flashing. I pull it out and look at the screen.

Sterling: Don’t let him touch you again.

What the hell? I jerk my head and look around the restaurant. Most of the tables are occupied with couples quietly talking and laughing. I look over at the bar and see a man and woman leaning toward each other, talking intimately. The man has his hand on the woman’s back. There’s another woman by herself with her laptop open on the bar top. A lone man sits talking to the female bartender, and she laughs at something he says. I look around the rest of the room and see no one out of place or looking suspicious.

There is no way Sterling could know that Marc touched me unless he’s here. The fact that he’s so obviously watching me creeps me the fuck out.

How in the hell did he know we were here in the first place?

Looking down at my phone, I type out a message.

Me: Are you watching me right now?

It doesn’t take long before I get a reply.

Sterling: I am. Do not let him touch you again, Poppy.

Although it’s a written message, I still feel the anger behind it. I look up from my phone and glance around the room again. Rolling my eyes, I look back to my screen.

Me: Who in the hell do you think you are? You can’t just follow me around. And how did you know I was here?

Sterling: I’ve already told you, Poppy, you’re mine. Other men don’t touch what’s mine. And I have my ways. There was no way I was letting you go out with that asshole without knowing where you were going. The only

reason I let you go out with him in the first place was because I was going to be watching.

My blood is boiling at this point, and I’m starting to freak out. Him sending me flowers for months and then finally making contact is one thing, but to know he’s following me around is something else entirely. A tingle in the back of my head tells me this isn’t the first time either. If he can get my number and work address, then there’s no telling what else he’s privy to. He has to know where I live too. If he followed me here, what else is he willing to do? Oh my God, he knew I was getting in the shower last night.

I feel a prickle of awareness on the back of my neck, and I turn my head to look behind me. I don’t see anything out of the ordinary, but I know he’s watching me. I can feel his eyes.

My phone vibrates again, causing me to jump in my seat.

Sterling: Breathe, Poppy, and relax. I’m not going to hurt you.

A nervous laugh wants to bubble up at that, but I squeeze my eyes shut instead. What in the hell am I supposed to do now? I can’t just leave my date behind, but I don’t want to stay either. Only someone sick, twisted, and obsessed stalks someone, and this is exactly what he’s doing. It can’t be called anything else. Maybe I should call the cops, but can they really do anything? Would they think I instigated it by communicating with him? He really hasn’t done anything illegal, has he? I could probably show them the messages on my phone, but would that be enough?

I’m scared to look down at my phone when it vibrates again, but I put on my brave face and do so anyway.

Sterling: Look.

Another text pops up immediately with a link.

I’m not sure why I click on it, but I find myself doing just that. It takes a minute for it to load, and when it does, my world tips upside down.

The Arizona State Corrections Department pops up with a picture of Marc’s face as he poses for his mugshot. Sweat starts to dot on my forehead as my shaky finger scrolls down. Bile rises in my throat at the list of things he was convicted of.

Sexual assault.

Battery.

Oh my God! My gaze darts to the hallway Marc disappeared down. I can only see the mouth of it, so I can’t see him. I’ve got to get out of here.

Sterling sends another message, but I ignore it. I grab my purse off the table. With another quick look behind me at the hallway, I dash on wobbly legs toward the entrance. My heart races a mile a minute, and I almost trip twice in my heels in my haste to get out of the restaurant.

What in the hell is wrong with me? Why do I always pick the liars, weirdos, and criminals?

Sexual assault and battery!

That’s a new low for me.

Oh no!

He knows where I live now!

My sweaty palms grab the door handle, and I rush outside. Shit, I don’t have my car, but I need to get out of here. I could call a cab, but it would take too long.

I look down at my phone when it vibrates again.

Sterling: There’s a car waiting for you. The black one.

I forgot all about Sterling. I lift my head and see a black Sedan at the curb with a middle-aged man holding the door open. He’s looking at me expectantly.

“Miss?”

Should I get in his car? Is he in there as well? Can I trust him? He’s been following me for God knows how long, and I still don’t know jack shit about him. Even though the following shit freaks me out, the thought of Marc coming out scares me more.

Sterling sends another message.

Sterling: Get in the car, Poppy. It’s safe. I promise.

I take a tentative step toward the car, still unsure if I should. It’s either trust Sterling or take the chance of Marc finding me, and there’s no telling what he’ll do.

Sexual assault and battery are two convictions you don’t play around with. I may not know the details, but I’d rather not take the chance.

According to the link, he was in prison for five years.

The door opens behind me, and I jump with a squeak, and quickly rush over to the open car door. As soon as I’m inside, the man closes it. A look out the window shows it was just a couple leaving the restaurant. I breathe a sigh of relief and lean against the soft leather seat.

I close my eyes, but immediately open them again to look around the car. I’m alone. I don’t know if that’s a good or bad thing. On one hand, I’m glad I don’t have to deal with Sterling in person. I need time to take in the fact he’s been following me. But on the other hand, I’m still freaked out about Marc being a convicted felon. I have no way of knowing if he would have hurt me, but just the thought of being alone with him, in my home, after he hurt someone, makes me ill.

I look down at my phone and see another message from Sterling.

Sterling: Lenny will take you home. Lock your doors. Marc won’t bother you.

Damn… what in the world did I get myself into here? I’m grateful to Sterling for showing me what he did about Marc, but I’d be stupid for trusting him. Why not just tell me about all this when we were messaging earlier? Why let me go out with a convicted criminal?

And how does he know Marc won’t bother me?

I don’t reply to Sterling’s message. Instead, I look to the front of the car where Lenny is driving. He has his eyes forward and he appears to be calm.

Does he know what’s going on? I decide to fish for answers.

I curl my hands into fists and set them in my lap. I clear my throat before I attempt to talk.

“Lenny, right?” I ask, just to appear polite. I sit up further in my seat.

His eyes flicker to me in the mirror before looking back at the road.

“Yes, ma’am.”

“Where are you taking me?”

Sterling said he was taking me home, but for all I know, he could have been lying. I want to see if their stories are straight.

“Home,” he replies.

I look around and it appears he’s right, or at least it looks like it. There are a lot of places I could be taken to between here and home.

“How do you know where I live?”

“I was told.”

Wow, this guy is so full of information. I staunch my eye roll.

“And who told you?” I continue to quiz him, hoping he’ll give something up.

“My boss.”

“And who is your boss?” I watch him through the rearview mirror.

Besides the initial eye flick my way, he never takes his eyes off the road.

“I’m not at liberty to say, ma’am.”

I sit back, cross my arms over my chest, and mutter, “This is ridiculous.”

“What was that, Miss?”

“Nothing.” I look out the window at the passing scenery. “Actually, you know what? Just drop me off here. I can call for a cab.”

I catch him looking at me in the mirror when he says, “I’m sorry, but I can’t do that.”

“Yeah, well, I don’t want a ride from someone I don’t know,” I say snidely.

It’s not Lenny’s fault, but I’m beyond caring at this point.

“Ma’am, I was told to get you home safely, and that’s what I intend to do.”

“And what if I decide to call the cops? What then?”

“If that’s what you need to do, I can’t stop you, but the fact remains, I will be making sure you get home safely.”

I huff out a breath. Stubborn, stupid man. Both him and Sterling. They really are a pair. I may not know Sterling, but I can tell he’s the type of man that gets what he wants. It’s in his words when he messages me. It’s not just a cocky attitude, it’s a fact. I’m sure he never takes no for an answer, and will probably fight whatever that gets in his way when it comes to something he wants. And for some reason, he wants me.

I don’t say anything more to Lenny. It wouldn’t do any good. His lips are sealed regarding his boss. I have to admire the loyalty, even if it is aggravating and keeping me from getting what I want.

Twenty minutes later, we pull up outside my house. I don’t bother thanking Lenny for the ride. It’s not like he did it out of the kindness of his heart. Nope, his boss told him to take me home. I know I’m being bitchy, but damn, I think right now I have every right to be.

Once I’m locked inside my house, I look out the window and see Lenny pull away from the curb. I let the curtain fall back to cover the window.

My house is quiet, and I feel a shiver rush up my spine. I’ve never been afraid of living alone, but now I’m getting the heebie jeebies. The house it too quiet. The sun has almost set, so it’s getting dark inside. I flip the light switch on to my left and my foyer lights up, but it doesn’t help. I walk to every room of the house and flick on every light. Only then do I feel marginally better. I kick my heels off in my closet and move next to take off my jewelry.

I want so badly to call Liv and tell her about tonight and get her advice, but she’s away with Tony on their special getaway. There’s no way I’ll interrupt that. It can wait until she gets back.

Walking back to the living room, I pull my phone from my purse that’s on the back of the couch. I take a seat and pull my legs up beside me.

Me: You obviously researched my date. Why in the hell did you let me go out with him if you knew he was a convicted criminal?

I sit and stew as I wait for his reply. I can’t believe he acted so flippant last night when I told him I was going on a date, when he knew all along

that the man was convicted for sexual assault and battery. Does he not realize how bad tonight could have been? Or does he just not care that much?

Sterling: Because I didn’t get the report until right before I messaged you. I had to dig deeper. The fucker’s records were locked tight.

That makes me feel a little better, but not much. This night could have ended so much worse than what it did. I am, however, grateful that he did message me as soon as he found out.

Me: What exactly did the guy do anyway? Do you know that too?

I don’t know if he’s privy to that information, but for some reason, I believe he is.

Sterling: He beat and raped his adopted sister multiple times over a week’s time. The parents were out of town and it was his responsibility to watch over her.

I feel sick to my stomach. I drop the phone in my lap and have to bend over at the waist with my head between my legs. The pounding in my head and the distant buzz in my ears says I’m on the verge of passing out. I can’t catch my breath.

Oh my God! I can’t believe I was having dinner with a guy that beat and raped his sister! Not just once, although once is bad enough, but multiple times! I sat right across from him and had a normal conversation with him. He picked me up from my house. I was alone with him in my home and in his car.

Sterling: You were never truly alone with him, Poppy. I wouldn’t have let him hurt you.

A hysterical laugh escapes my lips before I can stop it, then it turns into a strangled sob. I don’t know that Marc would have hurt me, but the thought of it being a possibility is frightening beyond belief.

Me: Because you were following me?

Sterling: Yes. Me: And how do you know he won’t come after me?

Sterling: There are some things you don’t need to worry about. Just know that he won’t.

My stomach settles a little, so I sit back on the couch, suddenly feeling exhausted. I rest my head against the back of the couch, but bring my phone up when it buzzes again.

Sterling: We can talk more tomorrow. Get some rest.

Although it’s stupid and reckless of me, I have one more request. I’m an idiot for even considering to continue this dangerous game. I have no clue how long he’s been following me or how much he knows about me.

I’m exhausted, and I want nothing more than to take a quick shower and crawl into bed. I can’t explain this need to continue this… thing we have going, but the fact remains, I do.

Me: Give me another letter.

Sterling: S. Sleep well, Beautiful.

I close my eyes and drop the phone beside me. AES. There are endless possibilities with those letters. I don’t even know if he’s giving me letters for his first and last name, or just his first. I’m still freaked out about the whole Marc debacle, but I also feel oddly safe. For some reason I believe Sterling when he says Marc won’t bother me. I don’t know what he means by it, and I don’t want to think about it too closely.

I get up from the couch and slowly make my way to the bedroom.

Shower and bed is my goal, desperately needing to put the wreck of this day behind me.

Chapter Six Asher “The problem has been taken care of,” the deep voice says on the other end of the line.

The pen I’m holding beats a rhythm against my desk as Dante goes over what he did with the sick fuck, Marc. I’m reclined back in my office chair with one leg propped up on the other knee. I’m confident in Dante’s abilities, so when he says we’ll have no trouble from Marc, we won’t have trouble from Marc. I don’t know if he would have come after Poppy, but I damn sure wasn’t taking the chance.

“Send the bill to the office,” I tell Dante once he’s finished.

Poppy would probably kill me if she knew she would be making a payment on my behalf to pay for disposing of Marc, even though he deserved it. Oh, don’t get me wrong, he’s not dead, but I bet he wishes he were right about now. It pays to have connections to people that like to trade money for hard working men. Marc’s likely on a plane right now to Morocco, drugged, waiting to be put to work in the hot fields. That may seem harsh to some, but they didn’t see the pictures I saw of the girl he raped and beat repeatedly. She survived, but barely, and she probably wishes she hadn’t, seeing how she’s now living out her days in a mental hospital, her face covered in scars. She ended up pregnant, then stuck a clothes hanger inside her to get rid of the baby, right before she attempted to kill herself. Marc got off after only five years because of some fucked up technicality his lawyers finally uncovered.

I was already in my hidden spot inside the restaurant when the report came through in my email. I damn near marched over to their table, snatched Poppy up, and pummeled the bastard until his face was unrecognizable. The only thing that held me back was she was in my view the entire time. From the moment Marc showed at her house, to the time

she stepped into my car, I always had her in my sights. As soon as the car pulled away, I was on the phone with Dante.

I get up from my desk and walk to the window. Yesterday just about killed me. I decided to keep quiet and not communicate with Poppy. I was trying to give her time to come to grips with what happened Saturday.

There were several things dropped on her lap. Not only did she discover she was having dinner with a felon, but she also found out I knew where she lived, and that I’d been following her. She still doesn’t know to what extent, but I’m sure it was still overwhelming. It twisted my gut when I saw the panic on her face when she realized I was in the restaurant watching her.

Her eyes darted around several times looking for me. I was hidden in an alcove, so I knew she wouldn’t find me. It hurt to see that look on her face.

She looked as though she was worried I would hurt her.

When she texted me yesterday, demanding answers, it took everything in me to not respond. I need her to realize that she needs me. I need to give her the chance to miss me. Going silent for a day is my way of testing what she feels. I’m sure she’s probably pissed at me for ignoring her, but she’ll get over it.

I walk back to my desk and run my finger over the mouse on my laptop to bring it to life. I enter her login information into the dating site she uses.

A smile forms on my face when I see her account is inactive. I was hoping the date on Saturday would make her realize she shouldn’t be dating guys from a place like that. And a small part of me wished she would close it down for the simple fact that I’m now making an appearance in her life.

I pull up another tab and type in the web address I want. I know exactly what I’m looking for, and once I find it, I put in an order for a rush delivery.

It’s time to up my game, and show her exactly how serious I am about being a part of her life.

A couple hours later, there is a knock on my door. I bid the person entrance and Poppy sticks her head in. I’ve been busy with meetings and phone conferences all day, so I’ve only been able to see her a couple times.

I glance at my watch and get irritated that it’s already ten till five.

“I’m heading out soon. Do you need anything before I leave?” Her voice is so sweet, and hearing it has my body tightening up. I want to know what she sounds like in the midst of being pleasured.

I close my laptop and push it back on my desk.

“No, I don’t need anything. Come in for a minute and take a seat.”

I can see the nervousness she’s trying to hide when she nods and makes her way to the chair across from my desk. I pull my glasses off and drop them on the desk before I get up, walk around, and rest against the hard wood right in front of her. She crosses her legs and grips the armrests tightly as she peers up at me. I love that I make her so nervous, even after almost a year of working for me.

“How was your weekend?” I ask casually, and watch confusion wash over her face. The expression doesn’t surprise me. I’ve tried to keep all of our dealings strictly business over the last year, not wanting to get too close to her until I was ready. I’m sure that’s part of the reason why I make her so nervous. However, that needs to start changing, because soon it will become very personal between us. I need to ease her into being comfortable around me.

I watch as she takes in my question, processes that I did in fact ask it, before answering.

“It was fine, thank you.”

I nod and tilt my head to the side, assessing her. She keeps her eyes on mine, but I can tell she wants to drop them.

“Is everything okay, Poppy?” I ask, as if I’m a concerned employer. I want to see how much she’ll reveal. She’s been more quiet and reserved than she usually is.

Her brows pull down, like she’s unsure what I’m asking her for. Her face is so expressive. That’s one of the many things I enjoy about Poppy.

Her emotions are always easy to read, because she doesn’t know she’s showing them. I can always tell what she’s feeling.

“Yes, sir, everything is fine. Why do you ask?”

I adjust my stance, and when I do, I purposely brush my knee against hers. It’s small, but I hear her take in a sharp breath. Besides a handshake

during her interview, and a casual brush of hair off her cheek while she sleeps, I haven’t touched her. I presume my casual knee brush has her feeling the same electrical charge I felt at the contact.

“You haven’t been yourself today. Are you sure everything’s okay?”

She shifts in her seat, crossing and uncrossing her legs. I can’t help that my eyes follow the movement. Her adjusting has caused her skirt to rise a bit, showing off more of her thigh. When I look back to her, she catches where my eyes were looking and a cute little blush forms on her cheeks.

One corner of my mouth tips up. I’m pleasantly surprised when she doesn’t pull her skirt back down.

“Oh. Well, I just had an incident this weekend, but everything is fine now.”

“Is there anything I can help with?”

Her eyes widen slightly and she chews on her plump bottom lip, tormenting my mind with images of me biting it.

“No, no. Thank you, Mr. Knight, but everything is okay now.”

I watch her for a few more seconds, my eyes drifting back down to her exposed thigh, before I straighten myself and make my way around to my seat. Once seated, I steeple my hands together and smile at her gently.

“That’s all for today, Poppy. I’ll see you tomorrow.”

She quickly stands up, her skirt unfortunately falling back into place.

“Thank you, sir. I’ll see you tomorrow.”

Just before she walks out the door, I call to her. Keeping her hand on the door and her body facing it, she turns and looks over her shoulder.

“Have a good night.”

Her lips tip up into a stunning smile before she replies, “You too, Mr. Knight.”

I sit there for several seconds, surprised that she gave me her beautiful smile. It’s not often I get to see it in person. Normally, when I do, it’s not aimed at me, but at someone else in the office. My chest swells, knowing that smile was just for me. I silently vow to myself to make her smile at

least once a day from now on. And when this is over, I’ll make her smile a million times a day, for a million different reasons.

My normal work day starts at six-thirty in the morning, and ends at six in the evening, Monday through Friday, but today is different. I have an appointment at six that I can’t miss. I grab my suit coat, not bothering to put it on, and make my way out of my office. I stop by Eric’s office to see if he’s finished up with the proposal for a lucrative client tomorrow.

I tap the door with my knuckle and walk inside. Eric’s standing, but bent over his desk, typing on his laptop.

“Nearly done?” I ask as I walk over and take a seat in the leather chair in front of his desk.

“Yes,” he says. “Just finishing up now.”

“What are your thoughts on Ledgewood? Do you think he’ll take our offer?”

I already know Ledgewood will take it, but I’d like to get Eric’s opinion on the matter.

He pushes his laptop aside and takes a seat.

“Ledgewood is a smart man. He has a lot to lose if he doesn’t make the right decision. He knows our deal will benefit him more than the others he’s come across.” Eric’s lips tip up into a smile when he continues talking.

“Ledgewood will take the deal.”

I smile in return, because he’s absolutely right. Ledgewood may not have accepted yet, but it’s only a technicality. There’s no way he’ll pass this deal up.

“My thoughts exactly.”

I take a minute before I bring up the other reason I came by.

“If this Ledgewood account goes through, and we both know it will, I want you to buy in as partner.

I can tell I’ve shocked him. I’ve never brought up the possibility of Eric buying in, but I’ve thought about it a lot the last several months. He has such a pivotal role within the company. Yes, I could have done it without him, and yes, it would be just as successful, but I believe, given the

chance, we could be bigger in the future. Eric is very committed to his job.

He’s a damn hard worker, knows his shit, and would be a great asset to the company. Some of his ideas have made us millions, and this deal has the potential to make us billions. Eric’s worked just as hard as I have on it. It’s a contract we’ve both been busting our balls on for several months.

“Wow,” Eric says, leaning back in his chair, still appearing shocked. “I don’t know what to say.”

“Say you’ll do it. Your ideas and views have been spot on. The company needs you, and I’d be honored to have you come on board as partner.”

Eric laughs. “Oh, I’m definitely on board. It’s just you’ve never mentioned it before. I’m still a little surprised you’d ask me.”

“I don’t see why. You’ve done more for this company than anyone else, besides myself. And you’ve been with me almost from the beginning.”

“Since before the beginning,” Eric replies with a smirk.

I chuckle. He’s right. I brought Eric on board as my chief designer six months after I started the company, but we met back at Harvard. I was still in my rebellious stage and was hacking any system I could, one of which was a program that Eric had just created. It was supposed to be unbreakable, but me being me, crushed his firewall. Neither knew of the other, but he eventually found out it was me. He was impressed and we became friends.

I glance down at my watch and stand.

“I’ve got to go. I have an appointment with Phillip at six. Are we all set for tomorrow?”

I walk to the door with Eric following me.

“Yeah. I just finished putting the final figures into the system.”

I pull the door open when Eric calls my name. I turn back to face him and see his brows pulled down in worry.

“Everything okay?” he asks.

“Yeah. It’s just procedure, nothing to worry about,” I inform him.

I hold his concerned stare for several seconds, telling him with my eyes I’m speaking the truth. He finally nods, accepting my answer.

“How about we meet after work on Wednesday and iron out the details of your partnership?”

“Shit, man, I can’t.” He walks back to his desk and does something on the computer before shutting it down. Once he’s finished, he grabs his phone off the desk and his suit jacket off the back of his chair, slips it on, and comes back to follow me out the door. “I’m meeting Poppy after work for drinks.”

Hearing her name and what Eric’s said about them having drinks together has me stopping to turn and face him.

“Poppy? As in, my personal assistant, Poppy?”

The grin on Eric’s face when he turns to me after closing his office door has my hackles rising. He’s been a close friend for years, but I want nothing more than to beat his fucking face in right now.

“Yep, that Poppy. I’ve been wanting to ask her out for a while, but figured she’d turn me down.”

He pockets his phone and walks past me toward the elevator. My dagger-like eyes follow him before my feet actually do. I stand beside him with my hands balled into fists as we wait for the elevator.

“I didn’t realize you were interested in her,” I remark, keeping my voice neutral. The last thing I want to do is make him suspicious. No one knows about my obsession with Poppy, and I plan to keep it that way until I’m ready to reveal myself to her.

“Oh, I’m very interested in her,” Eric replies.

The elevator opens and we both step inside. I try to refrain from smashing his face against the mirrored wall.

I can’t outright tell him to back off Poppy without giving myself away, so I have to be careful with how I respond.

“Are you sure it’s a good idea to start an office romance? Do you remember what happened the last time you tried that?”

“Damn straight I do. The damn bitch accused me of sexual harassment.” The look of disgust that passes over Eric’s face is unmistakable.

Fuck! I knew I should have changed the policy of office romances after the last time. That shit’s biting me in the ass now.

“But this time is different,” Eric continues. The look of disgust is now replaced with longing. I grind my molars together. “Poppy is different. I feel good about this, Ash.” I swear, the more he talks, the more damage I want to do. And I don’t feel a damn bit of remorse as I picture myself ramming my knee into his balls to make sure they never go anywhere near Poppy. I love Eric like a brother, and I’d do damn near anything for the man, except give Poppy over to him. That shit is not happening. I’ll make sure of it.

I keep quiet the rest of the ride down to the parking garage. If Eric notices, he doesn’t say anything. The lights on my car flash when I use my key fob to unlock my door. Still fuming, I bid Eric good-bye and slide into my car. It doesn’t take long to get to my appointment, and takes even less time to finish. Just as I told Eric, it was standard procedure.

It’s fifteen till seven when I pull up to my condo. Even though I just saw Poppy a couple hours ago, the need to see her again after what Eric told me today is too much to resist. Even so, I have to wait a couple hours for the sun to go down to disguise my peeping ways by the cover of darkness.

I make myself something to eat, grab a shower, and answer a few emails I wasn’t able to get to earlier as I wait for the sun to dip beneath the horizon. As I’m sitting at my computer, I pull up the video feed for Poppy’s house. After searching several rooms, I spot her sitting on her back porch with a glass of wine and a book, her feet propped up on the matching ottoman. Disappointment hits when I see she’s already taken a shower. Her wet hair is pulled high on top of her head, and she’s wearing a light pink camisole and cute little shorts with strawberries on them. The angle of the camera isn’t the best, but still good enough to give me a decent view of her.

I open up our text thread.

Me: Good evening, Poppy.

The silence between us has gone on long enough, and I can’t stand it anymore. I need to feel connected to her somehow.

I watch her body stiffen. Her book closes and falls between her legs as she leans forward to snatch up her phone from the table beside her. After reading my message, her fingers fly across the screen as she types out her reply.

Poppy: I’m mad at you. You’ve been avoiding me since yesterday.

I smile. I’ve obviously been on her mind the last couple days.

Me: Maybe I was just working and didn’t have time to chat.

I set my phone to the side and zero in on my computer screen. I can see the huff she gives, and I’m pretty sure she rolls her eyes after reading my response. A couple seconds later, my phone chimes.

Poppy: First, yesterday was Sunday, and who in their right mind would work on a Sunday? Second, I find that highly unlikely coming from a man that’s following a woman around and laying claim to her.

I chuckle and shake my head.

Me: You’re right. You’ve caught me. I was trying to give you time to cool off from everything that happened Saturday.

Poppy: By leaving me in the dark?

Me: No, by not overwhelming you with information.

My computer alerts me of an incoming email, but I ignore it, not willing to take my eyes off Poppy.

Poppy: Well, it’s stupid. Now, tell me how you knew who my date was, and how long you’ve been following me.

This is the part where I have to be careful. I recline back in my chair, rub my hand across my jaw and think of how much to tell her. I don’t want to lie to her… well, you know what I mean, but revealing too much at one time could be damaging.

Instead of doing what I should do and reply to her through text, I pick up my phone and push the phone icon right by her name. I watch my computer screen with satisfaction as her phone begins to ring. Her body jerks when she notices the number, and her chest rises as she pulls in a deep

breath. It’s plain to see she’s nervous to talk to me. It takes five rings on my end before she swipes her finger across the screen and brings the phone to her ear.

“Hello,” she answers hesitantly. I close my eyes for a brief second as I hear her angelic voice. Every time I hear it, it does crazy shit to my body.

“Hello, Poppy,” I reply, lowering my voice and changing my accent so she doesn’t recognize me. I perfected several different accents in drama club back in high school.

It takes her several seconds to answer, but then she breathes out, “Wow. I don’t…” She stops, then starts again. “I wasn’t expecting you to call me.”

“Are you bothered that I did?” I silently pray she isn’t.

“No, of course not. I’m just surprised.”

We’re both silent. I don’t like the quiet from her end. I want to hear her talk.

“Say something else,” I demand. I not only want it, but I need her to keep talking. I feel like a druggy getting his fix after days without.

On the screen, Poppy adjusts in her seat so she’s more on her side. She picks up her wine glass and takes a sip of the clear liquid.

“Why?” she asks, setting her wine glass back down and pulling her legs up to get more comfortable.

“Because I like hearing your voice.”

She hesitates before she responds, and it’s not the response I was hoping for. I was hoping to put this off for a little while longer, but apparently, moving from texting to talking wasn’t as much of a distraction as I was hoping it would be.

“How about you talk by answering the questions I asked you.”

I have to hand it to her. She knows what she wants and is going after it.

I respect that and can’t fault her for it.

I take in a deep breath and let it out while I think of what all I want her to know. I know I have to give her something, but I won’t reveal all my secrets yet. A person can only handle so much, and Poppy’s handled a lot so

far. I won’t take the chance of pushing her over the edge and making her too leery of me.

“You want to know how I knew who your date was?”

“Yes, and how long you’ve been following me.”

“Okay.” I recline back in my chair and get comfortable. “I have the means to gain certain… information.” Before she has a chance to ask how, and I know she is because I see her open her mouth on the video feed, I stop her when I continue. “How I gained that information is not something I feel comfortable discussing with you yet, but I will. Just not right now.”

I barely hold in my chuckle when I hear her huff on the other end of the line.

“That’s kind of unfair, don’t you think? How would you feel if someone was interfering in your life?”

She has a good point, but it doesn’t matter. First, no one would dare interfere with my life. That would be a mistake they would learn quickly as being the wrong one. Second, my end goal, and the only thing that matters, is making Poppy mine. I’ll do whatever is necessary to make that happen, even if that means withholding information from her, for now.

“That scenario doesn’t apply here because no one would be stupid enough to try to interfere with my life. But I get your point. Just know that I’m not withholding information to be a dick. I’m doing it because it’s information you’re not ready to hear.”

“And how do you know I’m not ready to hear it?”

“Because a person can only handle so much.”

It takes her a minute to form a reply, and when she does, it makes me like her even more. She’s relentless, something her and I have in common.

It’s a good trait to have. I’m also enjoying the fact that she’s actually talking to me. I’m so used to her giving me minimal replies at work. I don’t think I’ve ever heard her talk so much. Not knowing who she’s dealing with gives her the confidence to stand up for herself.

“Well, then, maybe we should stop this right now. I don’t like secrets, and you seem to have a lot of them. I also don’t like lies. I just want to put that out there right now.”

I laugh outright when I watch her throw her arm up in the air and twist her body on the chair so her back is against the back rest, just like a child would do if they weren’t getting what they wanted.

“What are you laughing at?” she asks, her voice suspicious.

“Nothing.” I stop laughing and turn serious. “Listen, one thing you’ll learn about me, Poppy, is that I do not lie. I may hold back information with the best interest of the person, but what I do say you can count on as the truth. And no, this doesn’t stop right now. This is very much still happening.”

Instead of responding to that, she asks, “How long have you been following me?”

I sigh and sit up in my chair, resting my elbows on the hardwood desk.

It’s better to get it over with now.

“For almost a year,” I tell her truthfully.

“What?” she screeches across the line. She jumps up from her chair and starts pacing with determined steps across her porch.

“Poppy…”

“This is bad,” she mutters, interrupting me. “Very, very bad. I can’t believe this shit.”

I give her a few minutes to stew, before trying again.

“Poppy,” I say cautiously. “This can’t be that much of surprise to you.

After all, I have been sending you flowers for eight months.”

She laughs humorously. She stops her pacing and bends her head back to scowl up at the sky. It’s getting dark, but where she’s standing and the view of the camera gives me the perfect angle to see her beautiful face.

“Ha! Sending me flowers for eight months and telling me you’ve been keeping tabs on me for almost a year is two entirely different things, Sterling.”

“Sterling?” What the hell did she call me?

“Yes, Sterling,” she says flippantly, while carelessly throwing her hand in the air. “It’s what I call you because you won’t give me your name, and I have to call you something. You send me sterling silver roses, so it fits.”

Knowing that she’s thought about me enough to give me a nickname sends a thrill through me. I smile as I watch her start her pacing again.

“I’ve told you before that I’ll do what it takes to get what I want, and what I want is you, Poppy. I made it my business to know everything about you. “Keeping tabs” on you, as you put it, is one of the ways I do that.”

I hear her huff out a breath over the line. She finally stops her pacing and rests back against the railing on the porch.

“This is so, so wrong. And what makes it worse is the lack of fear I have of you. What in the hell is wrong with me? Why am I interested in knowing more about you? I should be scared—terrified of what you’ll do.

You obviously think it’s okay to meddle in my life and stalk me. I mean, who allows that shit and doesn’t freak out?”

“Poppy, I want you to listen to me,” I say, my tone serious.

I stop and stay quiet until I hear her mutter, “What?”

“I know this is a lot to take in. I know it’s not traditional. I know you still have a lot of questions, one being why can’t we meet now. I’m not quite ready for that, but it will happen, I promise. Just know that I would never harm you. You may not know me, so my word may not mean much to you, but you have it regardless.”

After several tense seconds of watching Poppy on my computer, her body finally relaxes. I sag back in my chair and release the breath I didn’t realize I was holding.

“Give me another letter,” she says, her voice back to the sweet I enjoy so much.

“R.” “Don’t hurt me, Sterling.” I hear the hitch in her voice, and I want nothing more than to hold her in my arms and reassure her that I would never do anything that would cause her pain. The trip to Texas isn’t for another ten days, and I need that time to ingratiate myself into her life so much she’ll never want to let me go. There’s a lot of shit she’s going to have to get past, once I tell her everything.

“I swear on my life, Poppy, I’ll never hurt you.”

“Okay,” she says quietly, and nods to herself.

“Have a good night, Beautiful. Sweet dreams.”

“Good night, Sterling. Bye.” I hang up and watch her for a few more minutes. She has a sweet smile on her face as she glances down at her phone in her hand.

By the time I close down my computer, the sun has set. I get up from my chair, grab my phone, and head out to my car. My need to see her now, in person, is overwhelming.

Chapter Seven Poppy Lunchtime on Wednesday, I’m sitting in mine and Liv’s usual spot by the window at Melly’s Sandwich Shop, while Liv waits at the counter for her order. This will be the first time we’ve really been able to hang out together since she’s been back from her vacation, AKA, “Fuckation” as she likes to put it. Apparently, that’s all they did over the weekend. I spoke with her briefly on Sunday morning before their flight back home, but was interrupted when Tony wanted a quickie—her words, not mine. Our short conversation confirmed Tony did propose, right before Liv jumped him and had her wicked way with him. Again, her words, not mine.

She was due to come back to work on Monday, but Sunday night her and Tony both got sick from food poisoning. Today is her first day back. I talked to her on the phone Monday just to see how they were both doing, but it was cut short when she started puking.

Liv drops her tray on the table across from me, sits down, and immediately dives into her turkey and Swiss on rye sandwich.

“Mmm… mm… This is sooo good!” she moans, rolling her eyes as she chews, swallows, and takes another bite. “It’s almost as good as sex.”

Laughing, I tell her, “I wouldn’t go that far.”

She takes a sip of her drink before stuffing her mouth again. With her mouth still full of food, she says, “Girl, you just don’t know. I’ve missed food so much over the last couple days, so yes, it’s damn near orgasmic.”

“That’s pathetic.” I shake my head and pick up my own sandwich.

“Tony must not be giving it to you good, then.”

She drops hers on the table and grabs her napkin to wipe the mayonnaise off the corner of her mouth. With a mischievous glint in her

eyes, she replies, “Oh, he gives it good, all right. He has this move with his tongue…”

Her words are drowned out when I drop my food to the tray, put my hands over my ears, and chant, “La la la, I can’t hear you! I can’t hear you!”

I see, rather than hear her laugh. I stick out my tongue and remove my hands from my ears.

“You can’t say that crap to me. I don’t need any details on Tony’s tongue and what he does with it.”

She laughs. Her engagement ring twinkles from the light filtering through the window. I reach over and run my finger across the diamond resting on the silver band.

“I can’t believe how gorgeous this is.”

She looks down at the band. The smile on her face couldn’t be construed as anything other than pure joy and awe.

“It is, isn’t it? It belonged to his great-grandmother before it was passed down to his grandmother, and then his mom. Can you imagine having something that’s been around for generations?”

I smile at her soft look as she twists the ring around her finger.

“I know you just got engaged, but have you both talked about a date yet?”

“We haven’t made it official, but we were thinking this fall.”

Her answer doesn’t surprise me. Liv and I have talked about our dream weddings numerous times. We both want to get married outside; however, while I want to get married in the summer on a lake somewhere, she wants to get married in the fall beneath a canopy of trees when the leaves start to change colors.

“So that leaves us a little less than a year,” I comment. “We can totally pull this off, but we should probably get started.”

Her grin is huge. “Already started. Being sick in bed for two days was boring. Me and my computer started browsing dress shops.”

“Okay, that’s it. I’m coming over this weekend. You can’t do this without me,” I tell her, popping a piece of cheese in my mouth.

“I wouldn’t dream of it. You’re my maid of honor, after all,” she says, giving me a hopeful look.

While she hadn’t asked me, I was hoping she would.

“Oh, Liv. You know I would be honored,” I say, tears stinging my eyes.

Food forgotten, we both get up from our seats and embrace in a tight hug. Liv may be my best friend, but she’s so much more. She’s the sister I never realized I wanted.

“Thank you,” she says when we pull back. “Okay, enough with the sappy shit. You’re turn to spill. Have you heard from your mystery man?”

I go back to my seat. “Sterling,” I tell her. She looks at me curiously, so I explain. “That’s what I call him now. I have to give him some kind of name.”

She claps her hands in excitement, making me laugh. “Love it! Now, back to my question. Have you heard from him?”

She’s practically bouncing in her seat like an excited kid waiting for my answer.

“I have.”

I think back to our conversation on Monday. He’s hasn’t called me since then, but we’ve texted a few times. It’s hard to explain what I’m feeling regarding him. While I should feel threatened and exposed with him knowing so much about me, I don’t. What I feel is something I’ve never felt before. It’s unexplainable, but also undeniable. When he called me, I was shocked, but I would be lying if I said I didn’t get a full body shiver.

Hearing his voice for the first time made it so much more real. Not only the seriousness of the situation, or the possible ramifications, but also the feelings he stirs in me. Feelings I can’t hide. Hearing his deep, smooth voice with a strong southern drawl just made them stronger. How can someone I know nothing about bring on such emotions and cause my body to light up? I don’t know, and I’m coming to the conclusion that I don’t really care. He makes me feel alive, something I haven’t felt in years.

When he revealed he got information on my date, Marc, I should have hung up and called the police immediately, but I didn’t. Yes, I was still upset, shocked, and pissed that he would invade my private life like that,

but it also turned me on for some odd reason. This man really knows how to turn me stupid. The entire time we talked, I had to fight the urge to bring my fingers between my legs to relieve the pressure.

“Hello, Earth to Poppy.” Liv snaps her fingers in front of my face, bringing me back to our lunch date.

Heat creeps up my face, thinking of how my body responded to hearing his voice for the first time.

“Sorry,” I mutter.

“Well, well, then. Obviously, something’s happened while I was gone.

Do tell.” Liv looks at me with a knowing smirk, bouncing in her chair in anticipation again.

Too bad there’s not a lot to tell.

“Do you remember my date on Saturday?” She nods. “He was a convicted criminal.” Liv gasps, but I talk over her. “He was convicted for sexual assault and battery.” The look on Liv’s face goes from shock to horror, and I continue. “He raped and beat his sister. Sterling found out and sent me a text with the link to Marc’s rap sheet.” When Liv opens her mouth to talk, I finish with, “While I was at dinner with Marc.”

“What?” Liv practically yells. I nod, letting her know I’m serious.

“Yeah. Apparently, Sterling knows how to get information when he wants it. I don’t know how, but he found out I was going on a date and started digging. I don’t have the details, something he refused to give me.”

“Oh my God, Pop. I am so sorry! This is all my fault. I should have never made you open that account. If anything had happened…”

I reach over and grab Liv’s hand, not liking the look of remorse on her face. This is in no way her fault. She was only trying to help me get over my slump.

“Liv, please, don’t blame yourself. You didn’t know this would happen.

Besides, Sterling was there.”

“What do you mean he was there? Did you see him?” she asks, the look of guilt lingering, but now there’s apparent interest in her expression.

“No, but he said he had been watching me the entire time I was with Marc. He said he wouldn’t have let anything happen to me. I know it’s crazy, Liv, but I believe him.”

“Wow. I don’t even know what to say,” she says, still looking stunned.

“He called me Monday,” I reveal, moving the conversation along.

Her eyes grow wide. “How did he sound? Does he have a sexy voice? I bet he does, doesn’t he?”

I can’t hold my giggle in. “He does. It’s smooth and deep, and so sexy, with a hint of an accent. Damn, Liv. When I first answered and heard his voice, I swear I had a mini orgasm.”

We both laugh. “What did he say?”

“We just talked about what happened on Saturday. While he explained a few things, he really didn’t give me much. He did reiterate that I was his, and was willing to do whatever he needed to do to make it so. Said there were some things I didn’t need to know yet.” I roll my eyes, still not too keen on him keeping stuff from me, but I’ll let it go for now. Not for long, though.

“Has he said when you’ll meet?”

“No,” I say with a huff. “But he said it’ll be soon.”

“Damn. I don’t know if I should feel sorry for you or ask what your secret is.”

I wrinkle my nose.

“Believe me, you don’t want to be in my shoes right now. I hate not knowing who he is. I hate thinking there’s something wrong with me because I’m not more worried about what all this could mean for me.” I glance down at my phone and notice the time. “Crap, we’ve got to go.”

I gather our trash and walk it to the bin. Before we walk out the door, Liv pulls me in for another hug.

“There’s nothing wrong with you, Pop. You can’t help that you feel a connection to this guy. Even if it doesn’t work out, don’t ever think there’s something wrong with you.”

I look into her eyes, seeing she truly believes what she says. I smile and give her a kiss on the cheek.

“What would I ever do without you?”

“You’d completely fall apart and turn into a hermit crab inside your lonely house.”

I laugh, not because her visions of me without her are ridiculous, but because they are probably true. Liv has been good for me in so many ways.

She’s taught me how to stretch my legs and show me it’s okay to let go of the past.

“Thank goodness. I’ll never have to find out if your assessment is true or not.”

“Hell, no. You’re stuck with me for life, babe,” she says with a wink.

Later that afternoon, I’m sitting at my desk, sending the last few “ping” emails for the day. When a client signs on with Silver Technologies, they not only get the server protection they pay for, but also a monthly “ping” report. We implement the firewall and put in place the security measures to keep hackers out, but we also put up something that’s sort of like an invisible force field. When hackers try breaking into a client’s server, their signal bounces off the force field and leaves behind an imprint. This imprint has the name, location of the attempted breach, date, time, and IP address of the hacker. We give this information to the client and they do with it as they choose. Some choose to report it, some don’t. That’s completely up to them.

But at Silver Technologies, we feel the client has the right to know who is trying to break into their system.

I shut down my email program once the last of them are sent out and turn off my computer, just as Mr. Knight and Eric walk out of Mr. Knight’s office. Both set of eyes immediately turn to me. Eric gives me a smile and a wink, while Mr. Knight watches with his penetrating green eyes. I have no idea why, but I’ve noticed several times this week he’s had his eyes on me.

Just watching, like he’s assessing me or something. Each time I notice, it sends a zing through my body.

He breaks our stare by looking down at the folder in his hand. My eyes move back to Eric, who is approaching my desk.

“Hey,” he says softly. I don’t know if he’s trying to be quiet so Mr. Knight doesn’t overhear, or if he’s just talking low because he’s right in front of me.

Red creeps up my cheeks as his eyes briefly run over me. Not lecherously, just appreciatively.

“Hey.” “Are we still on for today?” he asks, leaning a hip against my desk.

“Yes. I just finished up with everything.”

I’m still unsure how I feel about meeting up with Eric for dinner. As much as I like him and the fact he’s been so nice to me, something doesn’t feel right. I’ve made no promises to Sterling, but it feels like some sort of betrayal to him. I never told him about my dinner plans with Eric. I don’t know if I should have. But then again, it’s just a simple dinner. It’s not like Eric and I are now dating. It’s just a couple of coworkers going out after work to relax and enjoy each other’s company, nothing more.

So why do I get the feeling I should have told him?

I push the thought away, not ready to examine it further. There’s no way I could cancel on Eric now, not when we’ll be leaving soon. I’ll go, enjoy myself, and politely let him know that it can’t go any further. I just hope it doesn’t interfere with our working relationship.

I feel a sense of déjà vu, and think about my date with Marc. This is definitely not the same. It’s stupid to even think about my date with him.

“Great,” Eric says, bringing me back to the present. He leans away from my desk and takes a step back. “You go ahead. Give me about ten minutes and I’ll be right behind you.”

“Okay. See you soon.”

When he turns to leave, something catches my eye. I look over and see Mr. Knight watching Eric walk away. The expression on his face is hard, and if I’m not mistaken, it seems malicious. When he looks back at me, the emotion is gone and is replaced by something I’ve never seen from him

before. My eyes must be playing tricks on me, because for a minute I swear I see blatant desire written across his face. My heart flutters and my breath hitches at the look. It’s fierce and unconcealed.

I blink and give my head a little shake. By the time I look back at him, the look is gone.

What the hell was that?

Mr. Knight looks at me, emotionless, for a couple more seconds, before saying, “I’ll see you tomorrow, Poppy.”

“See you tomorrow, Mr. Knight,” I tell him, and watch as he turns on his heel and walks back into his office, closing the door behind him.

I look at the door for a while longer, still unsure if I saw what I think I did. Mr. Knight has never looked at me in such a way before, and the look he gave Eric as he walked away was one of pure menace. If looks could kill, Eric would be lying lifeless on the floor right now.

I open the bottom drawer of my desk and grab my purse as Liv walks up.

“You ready?” she asks.

“Yep.” As we ride the elevator down, we make plans for the weekend to have lunch and go over some wedding details. I can tell she’s jonesing to get on the ball with the planning. Her face lights up as we talk, and I can’t help to be just as excited with her.

“I still can’t believe you didn’t tell me you had a date with Eric this afternoon,” she complains for the third time today.

“First, it’s not a date. It’s just two coworkers going out for dinner. And I didn’t tell you because it’s not that big of a deal.”

Our heels echo off the concrete walls as we walk across the parking garage. I’ve always found the noise creepy, reminding me of the movies where a woman gets chased down and hurt in the dark by a mysterious man.

Even now, it sends goosebumps down my arms.

“Come on, Poppy. You can’t be that naive. The man has the hots for you. I’ve seen the way he looks at you,” she confirms, coming to a stop at

her car.

“He does not!” I whip around, surprised. Eric has always been nice, but he’s never shown interest like that in me.

“Oh, Pop.” She shakes her head in sympathy. “You really need to open your eyes more. The man is gaga over you.”

“Really?” I ask, brows pulled down, thinking back to all the times Eric’s stopped at my desk to talk with me. Could I be so naive to have not noticed his interest? I don’t have much experience with men, but I would have thought I would know interest when it was there.

She smiles at me and reaches over for a hug before getting in her car.

She doesn’t answer my question, just continues to give me her knowing smile. She starts her car and then powers down her window while I stand there, still contemplating her words.

“Have fun. And let me know what Sterling has to say about your date tomorrow.”

Before I get a chance to respond, she winks at me and speeds off. I walk to my car, slide inside, and exit the parking garage, driving toward the small Mexican restaurant I’m meeting Eric at, the whole time thinking about him and Sterling. Now that Liv pointed it out to me, I can see why she would say what she did. There’s been signs of Eric’s interest, but I’ve never paid any attention to them, playing it off as him being friendly.

My mind again wanders to Sterling and the fact that I didn’t tell him.

Will he find out? And if he does, will he be angry with me? I reiterate to myself that I don’t owe him anything. However, for some reason, he believes I’m his, and a small, irrational part of me feels the same way. But a bigger part of me won’t allow that to happen until I meet him, to get to know the man he is.

When the waitress seats me at a small table, I let her know that I’m waiting for someone else to arrive and give her his name. A few minutes later, she brings me a glass of water to hold me over until Eric arrives.

Twenty minutes pass and my gaze keeps straying to the front of the restaurant. I glance down at my phone that’s on the table with a worried frown. He said ten minutes, and it’s been well over that. We exchanged

phone numbers on Monday, and I would think he would call if he was going to be late.

The thought no sooner enters my mind when my phone chimes on the table. I pick it up and see Eric’s name displayed across the screen.

“Hello?”

“Hey, Poppy,” comes Eric’s smooth voice. “I’m so sorry, but I’m afraid I’m not going to be able to make it. I must have run over something this morning on my way into work. I’ve got two flat tires, and only one spare.

I’m waiting on the tow truck now.”

“Oh, okay.” I feel both relief and disappoint with the news. “That’s okay. I understand.”

“I really am sorry,” he says, sincerity plain in his voice.

“Don’t be. It’s not your fault. I can just grab something on the way home.”

“No,” he rushes out. “I’ve already called the restaurant and had them set up a tab. Stay and have dinner on me. It’s the least I can do.”

The thought of eating alone doesn’t really appeal to me. I’ve never been the type to sit in a restaurant by myself to eat or have drinks. I prefer the solitude of my home.

“You don’t have to do that. I’ll be fine—” I’m cut off when he says, “Please, stay. I feel bad that I invited you out to dinner and had to cancel. It’ll make me feel better knowing you still had a good meal.”

I look around the restaurant and only spot a few occupied tables. It’s silly to have this feeling of being looked at sitting at my table, alone, so I push the uncomfortable feeling aside.

“Okay. Thank you, Eric. I’m so sorry you couldn’t make it.”

“I am, too. Can I have a rain check?”

The guilt I feel from the relief of not having dinner with him and the hopeful sound of his voice is the only reason I agree.

“I’d love to.” I bite my lip at the lie, knowing I’ll come up with an excuse to not go next time.

“Great. Sit and enjoy your meal. I’ll see you tomorrow, Poppy.”

I thank him one more time before we hang up. Just as I set my phone on the table, the waitress comes back with a menu in hand.

“Would you like a menu?” She smiles kindly at me.

“Yes, please.”

She leaves, giving me a few minutes to look it over. I scan it, still feeling awkward. I lift my head to look around the room, once again feeling silly when I find no one watching me. I shift in my chair, just as my phone alert goes off. I can’t help but smile when I see it’s from Sterling.

Sterling: How was your day, Beautiful?

I love it when he calls me that, because it makes me feel beautiful.

Me: Uneventful. How was yours?

I set my phone down and glance back at the menu as I wait for his reply.

Sterling: Business meetings all day. What are you doing right now?

I peek around the restaurant again, wondering if I should tell him the truth. I hate liars, and I don’t want to become one, so I decide on the truth.

Me: I’m sitting in a restaurant, getting ready to eat.

His reply is almost instant, but before I can look, the waitress comes back. She takes my order and saunters off in her black flats.

Sterling: Why are you sitting in a restaurant alone?

I bring my head up and look around the room again. There’s no way he can know I’m alone unless he’s watching, and the thought alone sends pleasure through my treacherous body. What in the hell is wrong with me?

Me: Are you watching me again?

I wait anxiously for a reply, stupidly excited at the thought.

My phone pings again in my hands, just as someone calls my name.

“Poppy?”

Feeling frustrated at being interrupted, I tear my gaze away from my phone and look up into a pair of piercing green eyes.

Caught off guard by the man standing in front of me, I do the only thing I can do at the moment—sit there and stare like an idiot. Mr. Knight’s suit jacket is missing and the sleeves of his black dress shirt are rolled up to his elbows, making his tattoos stand out. His hair has that rough and tumble look, and there’s a light layer of dark scruff on his face. I just saw him not even forty-five minutes ago, but the sight of him makes me breathless nonetheless. There’s something about the man that always sends tingles all over my body.

He clears his throat, reminding me that I’ve been staring at him for the last several seconds. I blink and drop my gaze to the phone that’s in my lap, embarrassed.

“What are you doing here?” I ask, still stunned he’s standing in front of me. This doesn’t seem like his kind of restaurant.

Instead of answering, he cocks his head to the side, watching me, and asks a question of his own. “Are you eating alone?”

Everywhere his eyes touch feels like a soft caress, causing my body to go into sensory overload.

“Yes… I mean, no.” I shake my head. I’m rambling, and making a fool of myself. “Yes, I’m eating alone. Eric was supposed to meet me, but he had car trouble.”

“Really?” His brows shoot up in surprise. “What a shame. I’m alone as well. Mind if I join you?” he asks, indicating the chair across from me with his chin.

“Sure,” I say nervously, fiddling with the tablecloth that’s hanging over the edge.

As soon as his butt hits the seat, the waitress comes over and offers him a menu. He doesn’t take it, but instead rattles off his order, indicating that he’s eaten here before. His eyes never leave mine as he talks to the waitress.

I start to get nervous, crossing and uncrossing my legs. I tell myself it’s not because of the small ache between them, but I know it’s a lie. This guy is intense and demands attention, and my body is all too willing to oblige.

Why is it that the thought of sitting here eating with Eric doesn’t excite me like it does with Mr. Knight? And why am I still clutching my phone, wanting to look down at what Sterling’s response was, even though I’m currently mesmerized by someone else? This doesn’t bode well for me, and makes me feel like a hussy.

“How long have you and Eric been seeing each other?” Mr. Knight asks, leaning back in his seat, getting comfortable.

“We, uh… we aren’t. We were just having a friendly dinner after work,” I tell him, and watch him smirk. It’s sexy as hell.

After a minute, he murmurs, “I see.” He rests his clasped hands on the table. “So, Poppy, tell me about yourself.”

I blanch at his question, not sure how to respond, and wondering why he’s even sitting here with me. I clear my throat, trying to gather my thoughts.

“Why?” I question him, instead of answering.

He shrugs his wide shoulders. “I’m curious. You’ve worked for me for almost a year now, and you’ve never revealed anything personal.”

“The same could be said for yourself,” I retort, shocking myself.

He chuckles, the sound playing havoc on my senses, and sounds oddly familiar—which is strange because I’ve never heard him laugh before.

I shift in my seat. He notices the movement and smirks again.

“This is true. Is there anything you’d like to know?”

There’s a lot of things I’d like to know about Mr. Knight, but I’d never have the nerve to ask.

The waitress comes back with our drinks, and to tell us our food will be out momentarily. I snatch my drink up and take a healthy swallow. The sweet wine falls smoothly down my dry throat. When I place the glass back on the table, I look back at Mr. Knight to see him still watching me with his bright green eyes. He lifts a brow as if in question, reminding me of our conversation before the waitress came up.

“There’s not much to tell, Mr. Knight—” “Asher,” he interrupts.

“Excuse me?”

“Call me Asher.”

“Oh, umm… I’m not sure if I should. I mean, I work for you.”

“So?” “So, wouldn’t it seem inappropriate?” I ask, confused at the turn of the conversation. He’s never asked me to call him Asher before. Why now?

“Do I look like a man who cares what other people think? I have several employees that call me Asher, and I work the closest with you. It would be more appropriate for you to call me by my first name than anyone else in the company.”

His reasoning is sound, but it still seems strange to call him Asher. I’ve called him Mr. Knight since the beginning. Although, it may feel weird, the thought of calling him by his first name sends pleasure racing through me.

I’ve always loved the name Asher.

“Okay,” I say shyly with a smile, “Asher.”

It’s subtle, but it feels like the air thickens around us when I say his name. His eyes change from a bright green to a deeper forest color. The shift in the air has my thighs clenching and my stomach cramping. I stiffen in my chair, my hand crushing the phone in my hand, reminding me of the question I asked Sterling and the reply I still haven’t looked at yet. I’m conflicted. I desperately want to glance down at my phone, but I don’t want to take my eyes off Mr… Asher. Even saying his name in my head gives me shivers.

“How long have you lived in the Atlanta area?” Asher asks, bringing me back to the moment.

I take another sip of my wine before replying.

“All my life, actually. My parents moved here before I was born.”

Bringing up my parents causes a sharp pain in my chest. I rub my sternum to try to relieve some of the ache.

“Are you okay?” Asher inquires, concern evident in his voice.

I give him a sad smile.

“Yeah. It’s just…” I stop and take a deep breath. It’s always hard talking about my parents. I have no idea why I am now, with Asher.

“They’re both gone, and it’s still painful to think about them,” I tell him honestly.

Surprising me, Asher reaches across the table, places his hand over mine and gives it a gentle squeeze. Even through the seriousness of the situation, the warmth of his hand on mine has my body heating up.

“I’m sorry for your loss,” he voices quietly.

An odd sense of comfort washes over me with his words. “Thank you.”

His hand remains on mine, his fingers rubbing circles on the back of my hand. I watch the movement, unable to tear my eyes away. I don’t know what’s happening, and I’m not sure I want it to stop. Asher has always made me nervous, but my body is so aware of him. I like his touch on me.

The waitress comes back with our food, breaking the spell. I pull my hand back and immediately feel the loss. When I look up at him, he’s looking at me with the same expression he did earlier today. It’s the same look of desire I thought my mind conjured up, except this time, it seems to be more profound.

Dazed at what has transpired between us, I look away from him and down to my lap. Needing a distraction, I bring my phone to life to sneak a peek at Sterling’s message while the waitress places our food in front of us and refills our drinks.

It’s a simple one-word reply.

Sterling: Yes. My head automatically lifts to look around the room, noticing several more tables have been filled since Asher showed up. However, each table now has a couple, who are in their own worlds, talking in hushed conversations. No one is looking our way, and nothing looks out of the ordinary.

How can he stay hidden so well?

Is he watching right now as I sit here with Asher? Is he angry I’m having dinner with another man? I want to text him back, but know that it

would appear rude for me to do so.

“Is there a problem?” Asher asks.

Feeling guilty for looking for one man while I’m having dinner with another, I stop my perusal of the room and focus back on Asher.

“No. Sorry,” I mutter.

We sit for a few minutes in silence as we both start eating. The quiet should be uncomfortable, but it’s unexpectedly not. This is my first time at this restaurant, and I have to admit, it’s very good.

“What do you do for fun, Poppy?” Asher inquires after putting his fork and napkin on the table beside his plate.

I wipe my mouth with my own napkin and set it down in my lap.

“Fun? Well, I enjoy reading. And taking walks in the park down the road from my house. I always bring a few pieces of bread to feed the ducks while I’m there.” I think for a minute, not really sure what he wants to hear.

My life is pretty boring, so I wouldn’t really constitute what I call fun something he would enjoy. “I also like going to the drive-in theater. It reminds me of when my parents took me as a kid. We’d go and watch two movies in one night.”

Asher watches me as I talk, taking in every word I say. I like that’s he seems so interested in what I have to say.

“What about you?” I question, more than a little curious about him.

“I don’t have much time for fun anymore, but I enjoy working out.

Sometimes, I go fishing as well.”

“Fishing? Really?” I can’t hide my surprise. There is no way this man enjoys fishing.

He chuckles at my shocked expression.

“What can I say? It’s relaxing.”

I laugh. “I just can’t picture you wearing a fishing vest filled with hooks and water boots.”

“No vest and boots, just shorts and a T-shirt. Or no shirt at all if it’s hot enough,” he remarks, and holy hell, he winks!

Images of him with no shirt on flow through my mind. What a sight that would be to see. The thought no sooner enters my mind when I feel my face heat and sparks shoot between my legs. Asher’s smug look says he knows where my thoughts went.

“Have you ever been fishing?” he asks, thankfully ending my embarrassment.

I nod. “My dad and I would go all the time when I was younger. He and my mom used to pick on me because I refused to put the worm on the hook. I could clean fish all day long, but putting that worm on the hook? No way.”

I shudder, then laugh in remembrance.

We talk for a few more minutes. Overall, not much is said between us, but it still feels like a lot because we’ve never talked about anything other than work. I’m taken aback when I realize for the last half hour, I’ve felt comfortable in his presence, something that’s never happened before.

Although he’s still a very intense man, my nerves finally calmed, and I was able to relax and enjoy myself around him.

The waitress discreetly slips the folder with the bill on the table. I reach out to grab it, intent on paying for my portion, even though Eric said he told them to put it on his tab, but Asher seizes it before I get a chance.

“I was going to pay—” “No,” he says, handing a matte black card and the check back to the waitress.

“No?” I ask, dumbfounded by his abrupt tone.

It softens as he looks back at me and says, “It’s my treat. You kept me company instead of letting me eat alone. It’s the least I can do.”

I don’t know why, but his words bring me happiness in knowing he enjoyed the time he spent with me.

He puts his signature down on the receipt and we both get up to leave. I don’t want the day to end. I’ve really enjoyed sitting with him and hearing him talk. Disappointment sets in when I realize I never really got the chance, or rather, I never worked up the courage to ask him any questions.

A sigh escapes my lips when I realize I may not ever get another opportunity.

“Something wrong?” Asher asks as we make our way out of the restaurant.

“No.” I smile up at him.

“Where did you park?”

I look around, pointing to the end of the block. “Just around the corner there.”

“I’ll walk you.”

“Oh, you don’t need to do that,” I protest. “It’s not that far.”

“I realize that, but I’d still like to walk you to your car. It wouldn’t be very gentlemanly of me if I didn’t.”

Well, okay then.

“Okay.” Not sure what else to say, I start walking in the direction of my car and he falls into step beside me.

“Nice car,” Asher compliments once we’re standing in front on my Monte Carlo.

“Thanks,” I say proudly. “It was my dad’s.”

When I turn to face him, his eyes show sympathy.

“You miss them a lot, don’t you?”

I look down at my keys in my hand before bringing my head back up and looking to the side.

“I do,” I say quietly. “Don’t get me wrong, I loved my mom with my whole heart, and I miss her every day, but my dad and I had a special bond.”

I grow quiet, thinking about my dad. It’s been five years since he died, but it feels like it was yesterday. The hurt hasn’t lessened; I’ve only learned how to cope with it better.

I push the depressing thoughts aside and turn back to Asher, forcing a smile. He has his hands in his pockets, watching me pensively.

“Thank you for dinner. I have to admit, I wasn’t looking forward to eating alone.”

“The pleasure was all mine. A beautiful woman such as yourself should never eat alone.”

I smile shyly at him, pleased at his compliment.

“Good night, Asher. I’ll see you tomorrow.”

“Night, Poppy.”

For some asinine reason, I don’t want to leave, but I force my body to turn and unlock my door. It was nice talking with Asher tonight. I saw a side of him I’ve never seen before. For the first time in a year, I actually felt comfortable around him, something I never thought would ever happen.

I slide into my seat and start my car. I wave good-bye to Asher one last time and watch a beautiful smile cross his face. It sends flutters straight to my stomach. I’m not under the illusion that things will be different between us. I mean, that would be stupid. But I can’t help the pleasure that flows through me at spending time with him. He was different tonight—still intense, but not overly so.

I look in my rearview mirror as I pull away and feel a twinge of disappointment when I no longer see him standing there.

Chapter Eight Poppy I’m finishing up a few last minute things before I leave work for the weekend. I’m exhausted, and am looking forward to two days off. The last couple days have been tough. I haven’t been sleeping and it’s starting to wear on me. I’ve woken up several times drenched in sweat with my body on fire with need.

Sterling came to visit that first night, tormenting me with his faceless figure. Each time he came close to revealing his face, I’d wake up.

Frustration kept me awake for the rest of the night. I’ve chatted with him a few times over texts, but I haven’t heard his deep husky voice again since the night he called, and I desperately want to hear it again.

Surprisingly, he never brought up my evening in the restaurant. I know he had to have seen me eating with Asher, and I wonder why he never asked about him. All I received from him that night by way of a text was a “Good night, Beautiful. Sweet dreams.” I would be lying if I said I wasn’t a little disappointed. That night I dreamed of him.

The next night I dreamed of Asher. We were once again in his office. I was looking out his floor to ceiling window when I felt him come up behind me. From the reflection in the glass, I saw his eyes focused solely on me.

He dipped his head, nipped my ear, and whispered, “Put your palms on the glass.”

My body shivered with the whispered words, and I did what I was told.

“Good girl,” he murmured. He settled his hands on my lower thighs, and started to slowly hike up my tight skirt. His hands felt warm and rough, and oh so good. I arched my back, thrusting my ass back, and moaned at the sensations he was causing to travel through my body.

Once my skirt was over my hips, showing off the tiny panties I was wearing, he flattened his front to my back. I felt the hard bulge of his cock rub against my ass. He wrapped one hand around my hair and pulled my head back until my eyes met his.

“You’re mine,” he growled, then took my lips in a bruising kiss.

I woke up to my body aching and nearly desperate for release. I was tempted to play with myself to relieve some of the pressure, but I didn’t.

Having sexy dreams about my boss is one thing, but bringing myself to orgasm from the thought of him is entirely different. Instead, I got up and took a cold shower until my body settled down.

The next morning when I saw Eric at work, he apologized again for missing dinner and asked me when we could try again. I may have fibbed a little when I told him that I was busy for the next several nights, but would let him know when I was free. He couldn’t hide the disappointment my words caused. I felt awful, but it would be even more terrible to lead him on. I know I need to come up with a more solid answer and tell him I’m not interested, and I will. I just have to work up the courage. I hate hurting people’s feelings.

I lift my head from rummaging through my desk, looking for Ibuprofen, when Asher walks out of the conference room, along with Eric, Mr. Maverick, and several others. The morning after our dinner when I walked into his office for our daily morning meeting, I called him Mr. Knight. He looked at me sternly and insisted I call him Asher. The other night, calling him by his first name was one thing. We were out of work and having a personal dinner. But here at work, it just doesn’t seem right, even though his name still feels good coming from my lips.

He’s stopped and talked to me a few times over the last couple days; not saying much, just asking how my day was going. The first time he did it, I was shocked. Dinner was a fluke thing. We just happened to be in the same restaurant at the same time alone. His eyes twinkled while he waited for my answer.

After he left, Liv looked at me curiously. I hadn’t told her about the dinner. I don’t know why, but I wanted to keep it to myself. I just shrugged and looked away from her.

Asher walks to my desk and drops a file on top.

“I need you to log this into Mr. Maverick’s file before you leave today, Poppy.”

“Yes, sir. I’ll get to it right away.”

The memory of Asher’s hands on me last night from my dream has me blushing and looking down at the file. My core starts tingling, and I have to shift in my chair.

“What are you thinking about?” Asher’s quiet voice has my head jerking up to find him eyeing me curiously.

My eyes go wide and my mouth goes dry.

There’s no way in hell I’m telling him what I was just thinking.

“Nothing,” I mutter. I scoot the file to the side and move the cursor on my computer to bring it back to life.

“Ah, Miss Lexington. It’s so nice to see you again.”

I look up to see Mr. Maverick making his way over to my desk. He’s smiling with his hand outstretched. I glance briefly at Asher out the corner of my eye and stand to take Mr. Maverick’s hand.

“Hello, Mr. Maverick. It’s nice to see you too. I’m surprised you remember me.”

His eyes flicker to Asher for a second, and something passes between the two before their focus returns to me.

“I never forget a pretty face.”

“Thank you.” I smile and feel my face heat at his compliment. As you can see, I don’t generally do well with compliments.

Mr. Maverick is a good looking man with his short brown hair and deep green eyes. He has on a dark gray suit that brings out the color of his eyes.

“How do you like working for my old friend Asher here?” Mr. Maverick asks.

“Mr. Knight has been very nice. I enjoy working for him.” I return his smile.

“Asher,” Asher says from beside Mr. Maverick.

I turn my attention back to him. Why is he so intent on me calling him by his first name, even in front of business associates? He stands there, holding my gaze, not letting me look away.

“Asher,” I say softly, and watch as something flares in his eyes. My breath catches for a moment at the look. I reach out to the table when my legs turn to jelly. I wish he’d look at me like that all the time.

Someone clears their throat, reminding me we aren’t alone. I look down with embarrassment.

“I’ve got to get going. It was good seeing you, Miss Lexington. Asher, walk me to the elevator, would you?”

“Sure,” he tells Mr. Maverick, before turning to me. “I’m headed out.

Do you have everything here?”

“Yes, sir.” I tap the file on my desk. “I just need to put this into Mr. Maverick’s file and then I’ll be done for the day.”

“I’ll see you on Monday, Poppy.”

“Okay.”

I watch as the two men walk to the elevator, then shake my head as I sit back down. Asher has been acting strange all week, and I’m unsure as to how to take it.

I open the bottle of Ibuprofen and shake out two into my palm. After downing them with some water, I get to work. Fifteen minutes later, I glance down at my phone and note that it’s five after five. I look over to Liv’s desk and see her grabbing her purse. I close down my computer, grab my water bottle, my purse, and stand, just as she stops by my desk.

“I am so ready for the weekend,” she sighs.

“Me too,” I agree, hearing my shower calling my name.

We make idle chitchat as we walk across the lobby. Jared and Nathan are at their stations as we pass by. Jared is on the phone but waves at the both of us. Nathan is standing at the bank of computers, but he’s not watching them. Instead, he has his eyes planted firmly on us.

“That guy gives me the creeps,” Liv says, not lowering her voice.

Nathan’s eyes narrow on her.

I elbow her in the side. “For goodness’ sake, Liv. I think he heard you.”

“I don’t give a shit if he did. He needs to learn to keep his eyes to himself,” she says, and glares over her shoulder at Nathan.

I wince with her harsh words and look over at him, intent on apologizing for her, but stop when I see the way he’s watching us. The look in his eyes is purely carnal. Not in the appreciative way, but in a way that says even as he’s watching, he’s imagining doing very dirty things to us.

Things I don’t think either of us would be interested in. Things he knows we wouldn’t be interested in, but he does them anyway because he knows we wouldn’t enjoy them.

Nathan catches me watching him, and literately rakes his eyes down my body, slowly, landing on my ass for several seconds before bringing them back to mine. His lips tip up into a sneer. I whip my head back around, disgusted.

I may not know Nathan that well, and from what I just witnessed, I don’t want to. He’s never looked at me that way before. Yes, he’s been quiet, and I’ve felt his eyes on me before, but I’ve never seen that lewd look from him before.

Maybe Liv is right in her assessment of Nathan. I definitely got the creepy vibe from him. I’ll make sure to keep an eye out from now on.

I pull up to my house an hour later and grab my purse and the takeout bag from the small Chinese restaurant I sometimes stop at on my way home. The smell makes my stomach rumble, so I hurry along the walk leading to my door. Throwing my keys on the counter, I go straight for a plate and scoop some of the shrimp chow mein on my plate, then grab a water bottle out of the fridge. I lean back against the counter with my plate in my hand while I eat.

I’m three bites in when there’s a knock on my door. I’m startled at first; I never get visitors. Thinking it may be a neighbor or something, I set my plate down and check the peephole before opening the door. A man in a

white dress shirt and tie, with some type of name tag is standing there holding a small brown package.

I open the door. “Can I help you?”

“Miss Lexington?” he asks, looking up from the clipboard in his hand.

“Yes, that’s me.”

“I have a delivery for you.”

“But I didn’t—” He thrusts the clipboard and pen at me. I look over the invoice, but it gives nothing.

“If I can just get you to sign right here,” he says, tapping the bottom of the page.

Confused, and a little dazed at what the package could possibly be, I numbly scribble my name across the signature line and hand him back the invoice. He flips the page over and rips off the sheet beneath it and hands it, along with the package, over to me.

“Have a good day, ma’am.”

I watch as he turns and walks away. I look down at the package in my hand, absentmindedly closing the door and walking to the kitchen. I try to rack my brain to see if I bought anything recently and come up blank.

I set the package down on the counter and look at it cautiously. It’s in plain brown paper and about the size of a small laptop box. I scoot it around and see no return address. I don’t really have any friends besides Liv, and she would have told me if she had sent me anything. Is it normal to receive packages out of the blue? What could it be?

Oh well, I guess there’s only one way to find out.

I turn it around so the end is facing me and slide my finger beneath the tape. Once the tape is loose, I pull a white box out. I suck in a sharp breath when I see the words Cosabella across the top. It’s one of my favorite lingerie brands. It’s also very expensive.

Nervously, I lift the lid and put it to the side. Pink tissue paper lays across the top. I lift it away and see a small white envelope resting on top of a sheer piece of fabric. I pull out a cream postcard size piece of paper.

Wear me tonight.

Sterling That’s it. That’s all there is.

Does this mean he’s going to show himself tonight? Warmth and excitement hits my chest at the possibility, then nervousness and uncertainty set in. Am I really ready to meet him?

I carefully slide the card back inside the envelope and put it on top of the lid, then reach out for the sheer material. It feels so soft and smooth in my hand. I’ve always had a thing for expensive lingerie; it’s my guilty pleasure. I know it’s a habit I shouldn’t have, since it’s such an expensive one, but it’s one thing I refuse to give up. There’s no better feeling than having the softest silky material against your skin all day. The contents of my underwear drawer are probably the most expensive thing in my house.

What I lift out of the box has me gasping in delight. It’s a white Juliette babydoll with a lace-covered satin bodice and short flowing sheer skirt that I know will show more than hide. There’s also a pair of satin white low-rise bikinis that would barely cover the curve of my ass, and a piece of soft scarf-length material. I pull the long piece of fabric out and run my fingers over it. It’s just as smooth as the babydoll.

I know I shouldn’t, but I can’t wait to feel this against my body. I should be scared of the possibility of meeting Sterling, and yes, I am a bit nervous, but the anticipation outweighs the nervousness tenfold. I just hope he’s everything I’ve dreamed of him being, and not the psychopath he could be.

I carefully put everything back inside the box and carry it to my room where I put it on the bed. I’m not sure what Sterling has planned tonight, or what time I should be ready, but I figure it won’t be until later.

Leaving the gorgeous lingerie behind, I walk back to the kitchen to finish my food, bouncing on my heels the entire time with a huge grin on my face.

I step out of the shower after spending a good thirty minutes underneath the spray. I’ve shaved and reshaved my legs, pits, and my girly bits. With regards to my girly bits, I left a small patch of hair in the center.

I’ve shampooed and deep conditioned my hair so it will be soft and glossy once it dries. Standing in front of the mirror, I apply a sweet lavender scented lotion all over my body. Next, I brush my teeth twice and swish around some mouthwash until my mouth feels like it’s on fire. After drying my hair and leaving it falling loosely down my back in soft waves, I leave the bathroom and walk to my bed where the lingerie is still sitting in its box.

Some people may say I’m crazy for going to such lengths to impress a guy I’ve never met, and they’re right. But you know what? I have no fucks to give and have decided to throw caution to the wind and take a chance.

It’s a chance I may well regret, but it’s one I’ll regret even more if I don’t.

I’ve never had a man think so much of me that he would go to the lengths that Sterling has just to know me. For eight long months, he’s taken the time to send me flowers that he knew I loved. Who does that? Every woman wants such a man, but even I have to admit the circumstances here are worrisome. But I have to know what this is, and figure out if it’s something worth going forward with.

He talks to me like he’d do anything to please me. He’s already shown me that he wants to take care of me, making me think of him as one of the heroes you read about in romance novels. You know, the guys that will do anything, be anything, and will drop everything for the girl? The whole idea of him is like a fantasy come true. I want that fantasy to become a reality so bad.

I slide the lingerie out of the box and run my fingers over the lacy cups.

I haven’t heard from Sterling yet, and the more time that passes, the more anxious and nervous I get. I let my towel slide to the floor and slip my feet into the panties. Just as I predicted, my ass hangs out of the sides. But it looks sexy. I pick up the nightie, slip it on, and let it glide down my body.

The material feels like heaven against my skin.

Walking back to the bathroom, I look at myself in the mirror. Although I love expensive bras and panties, it’s not often I wear nighties. I sleep naked, and I haven’t had a sexual relationship in over a year, so there wasn’t

really any need. Looking at myself now, with my hair down around my shoulders, my tanned skin against the stark white of the nightie, my cheeks pink from excitement, and the smile I can’t keep off my face, I have to admit, even to myself, I look sexy.

The cups of the nightie hug my breasts and push them up, giving me ample cleavage. You can see my dark nipples through the material. Right between my breasts, it separates and flows loosely down my stomach until it reaches just below my waistline. I feel sensual and decadent.

I walk out of the bathroom, unsure of what to do next. Obviously, he has something planned, but I have no idea what. It could just be him calling and us talking on the phone. I want to hear his voice again, but I’d rather hear it in person.

I grab a bottle of Moscato from the fridge and a wine glass out of the cabinet before walking back to the bedroom. I pour myself a glass and set it on my nightstand, just as I settle down on top of the covers with my phone in my lap. I feel like a desperate hussy waiting on a booty call, and it makes me giggle.

I decide to bring up the kindle app on my phone and read for a bit while I wait on whatever is going to happen next. I recline back against my fluffy pillows and curl my legs beneath me. I admire the silky feeling rubbing against my stomach and upper thighs.

A few minutes later, I’m so absorbed in my book that I jump when my phone starts playing Take Me To Church by Hozier. My stomach quivers and my palms start to sweat as I look down at the screen and see Sterling’s name. I wipe my palms on my bedspread and swipe my finger across the screen. I can’t help the rush of excitement I feel as I bring the phone to my ear.

“Hi,” I say breathlessly.

“Hello, Poppy,” comes his deep, velvety reply.

Chapter Nine Asher I slide from my car and quietly close the door behind me. Walking across the dark street and into Poppy’s front yard, I make my way to the side of her house. I stop by the electrical box that’s screwed to the siding, pick the lock, and disengage the floodlights that are placed on both corners of Poppy’s house in the backyard. Next, I pick the lock on her fence, leaving it slightly ajar behind me. If tonight doesn’t go according to plan, and Poppy doesn’t cooperate, I’ll need to get away quickly. She may be reluctant at first, but I think she’ll see the benefits of what I have planned.

Her need to see and know me is almost as strong as my need to touch her, and that makes me a very happy man.

I come up to her window and peek inside. I know she’s in her room, but it’s not because I’ve been watching her all day. I only watched her as she opened her gift, but then I made myself turn the video feed off. It was pure torture, but I wanted to see her in the lingerie I got her in person, not from my phone or computer screen. When I pulled up a few minutes ago, I brought up the video feed just long enough to see that she was reclining back on her bed with her phone in her hands. I forced my eyes to stay on her face and not travel down her silk-clad body.

My cock turns rock solid when I see her curled up on her bed, her breasts almost popping out of the satin top of the nightie. Her thick brown hair is left down to fall over her shoulders. The length is long, and will be a good way to keep her in place as I fuck her from behind. I can see the dark points of her nipples poking out of the soft material. She’s slightly facing me, so I can see a glimpse of toned stomach peeking out of the split of the fabric.

My mouth waters at the thought of sliding my tongue all over her gorgeous body. I was intent on waiting until we went to Dallas to finally touch her, but I just can’t wait any longer. Seeing a new side to Poppy and

having her really talk to me without intimidation has really pushed my buttons. I found myself several times damn near snatching her body to me and devouring every inch of her skin. Sitting across from her at dinner on Wednesday and seeing her relax in my company gave me one of the best feelings in the world. It’s a damn good thing she got in her car when she did, because I was seconds away from saying fuck it and pinning her to the door and fucking every hole she has. I feel crazy with need for her.

Although I’m allowing myself to give into the need to touch her, I’m still not giving my identity up yet. That’s where the scarf comes in. A wicked smile touches my lips with all the things I could do with that scarf.

Keeping my eyes pinned on Poppy, I pull my phone from my pocket.

It’s not my usual phone. I bought one specifically for Poppy. As her boss, she knows my personal cell number, so I had to buy another one when I came up with the idea to start texting her. Her number is the only one programmed in, so I don’t need to search for it. I hit the green phone icon by her name and bring it to my ear. Satisfaction soars through me when I see her reaction at seeing my name on her screen.

“Hi,” she says, her soft voice making my already rock-hard cock to jump.

“Hello, Poppy.”

I watch through the window as a stunning smile crosses her lips. It almost takes my fucking breath away.

“What are you doing right now?” I ask, just to see what she says.

“Lying on my bed, talking to you.”

“Did you like my gift?”

“I did… it’s beautiful. Thank you.” She lovingly fiddles with the hem of the nightie. “I’m wearing it right now, actually.”

“I know,” I reveal softly.

Her fingers stop playing with the material and her body gives a small jerk. Her eyes begin darting around the room. “What? How?” “Hush,” I soothe, and watch her body relax slightly, although she still seems a little tense. “I’ll explain later. Tell me how it feels against your

skin.”

It takes her several seconds, but she lays her head back against the headboard and lets out a small sigh before answering.

“It feels good. It’s soft and smooth, and it feels cool. I love how it fits perfectly against my curves. It makes me feel incredibly sexy. Cosabella is one of my favorite lingerie makers. How did you know?”

“I’ve already told you, there’s a lot I know about you. You deserve everything you’ve ever wanted, Poppy, and I needed to know what those things were. I plan to be the man that gives you everything your beautiful heart desires.”

“What if I want to play with a skunk? Will you let me play with one?”

I chuckle at the ridiculous question. This woman can be so damn funny sometimes. I’ve never seen her silly side up close, but I’ve witnessed it a few times when she talks with Olivia from work. During those times, a wave of jealously washes through me. I want to be the one she feels comfortable enough to joke around with.

“I’ll buy you a damn skunk, along with a hazmat suit so you can play with it any time you want.”

She giggles. “But what if I want to play with a skunk in your house?”

“Then I’ll buy us both a hazmat suit and prepare myself to buy all new clothes, linens, and furnishings.”

“Wow, you must be loaded to be able to do that.”

“I am, but even if I wasn’t, I’d find a way,” I say truthfully.

“Are you real?” she asks in awe, making me smile.

“Yes.” “Well, what happens if I want a fat, paunchy, unemployed man that drinks beer all day in his favorite thirty-year-old tatty recliner watching football while he drops pizza crumbs on his hairy beer chest?”

“Jesus, where do you get this shit?” I mutter into the phone while shaking my head.

Poppy laughs, and the sound has my body tightening. I grip my phone tighter in my hand and clench my other hand into a fist. I want to yank the window open and jump the woman lying in the bed only feet from me.

There’s mirth in my voice when I say, “I guess I’ll give away my company, go to an old furniture store, invest in a rotted out recliner, stop my workout regimen, and become best friends with beer and pizza.”

“Ahh… a man after my own heart.”

I’ve had enough of the joking. As much as I enjoy the sound of her laugh, I need to hear the sound of her moans more.

“I have a confession,” I whisper to her.

Through the window, I watch as Poppy adjusts on the bed and scissors her legs, like she’s trying to relieve an ache between them.

“What?” It sounds like a moan and my body goes completely rigid.

“I can see you.” The whisper comes out huskily.

I’m prepared when Poppy quickly sits up in bed. Her gaze snaps around the room for a split second before it lands on the window. I’ve already stepped back into the shadows so she can’t see me.

She scoots to the side of the bed and prepares to get up when I demand, “Don’t.”

It’s obvious she’s waging a war in her head as she sits on the side of the bed, her eyes stuck on the window and her body tense.

“I know it’s not exactly what you wanted, but we do this my way for now. Okay?”

Fuck if I know what I’m going to do if she says no. I don’t know how much longer I can hold off. I need the extra time to worm my way in, but if she’s not willing to give it, I may go insane.

She stays silent. Through the darkness and into the light of her room, I watch as her chest rises and falls with her heavy breathing. Her back is straight with her feet planted on the floor. The split in her nightie is open enough that I can see her flat stomach and the tops of her thighs. The wisp of material covering her pussy is so small, it’s barely noticeable. She bites her bottom lip, mimicking what I’m dying to do.

I wait with bated breath as she comes to her decision. I release a relieved sigh when she finally relaxes and whispers quietly, “Okay.”

Although she agreed, she still keeps her eyes on the window.

“Do you have the scarf?” I ask.

She doesn’t answer verbally. Instead she nods, knowing I can see her.

“I want you to use it to cover your eyes. Tie it good for me.” I keep my voice low.

She hesitates, thinking through if she should do as I ask, I’m sure, before she gives another nod.

“Good girl. After you do that, I want you to lie back against the pillows and wait for me.”

“But how will you get in?” she asks with uncertainty.

“Don’t worry about that. But you have to promise not to remove the scarf.”

Time stands still as I wait for her acceptance. I wonder if I’ve pushed too far and asked too much of her. I can understand her reluctance. I’m a stranger, and I’m asking her to trust me with not only entering her home, but also with her body. She has no reason to, but obviously there’s something about me that makes her want to. Even the fear that I’m sure she’s feeling of knowing I’m so close and can do irreparable damage to her won’t keep her from saying yes.

“I promise.” She says it so quietly, I barely hear it.

A bout of pleasure rushes into my chest and goes straight to my cock. It pulses in my jeans, and I feel a drop of precum leak from the tip.

“Go ahead, Beautiful,” I coax in a strained voice.

I stand in the shadows and wait with anticipation as Poppy grabs the silk scarf from beside her and presses the material against her eyes. After she ties it in place, she slowly scoots back until she’s lying with her head on the pillows.

“Stay there and wait for me.”

Even to my own ears, my tone sounds rough.

I turn away from the window and am about to hang up, when her frantic voice stops me.

“Wait!”

When I turn back, her body’s as stiff as a board. The hand that’s not clutching the phone is balled into a fist at her side. Even through the window, I can feel the tension radiating off her body.

When she speaks next, I have to press the phone harder to my ear to hear her.

“What in the hell am I doing, Sterling? How do I know you won’t come in here and hurt me?”

The vulnerability I hear in her voice damn near crushes my lungs. I hate hearing this scared and uncertain side of Poppy. As Sterling, she’s only shown me the strong and confident woman. As her boss, yes, she’s been nervous and jittery around me, but there’s also an underlying selfassuredness about her that she can’t hide. Seeing her now, uncertain and completely exposing her weakness, hurts something deep in my chest.

I make sure my voice is strong when I reply. I want her to take my words to heart and know them for the truth they are.

“Poppy, I would rather cut off all my limbs, then soak in a bath of acid than hurt you. You have no reason to trust me, but I swear on everything I am that I would never hurt you, because if I do, I would be hurting myself.”

She takes a shaky breath that I not only hear over the phone, but also see. It’s hard to stay on this side of the window when I see her struggling with her decision. I want to go to her and show her that I would never hurt her. I hope she gives me the chance.

After several tense seconds, her chest deflates and the tension in her body lessens. The ache in my stomach decreases.

“Okay,” she says delicately.

“Just breathe, Beautiful. I promise you won’t regret letting me in.” Not only into her home, but also into her body and heart, I silently add.

“Okay,” she says again.

“I’m going to hang up now. Stay there, okay?”

She nods.

I hang up and pocket my phone. With one last glance at Poppy lying in bed, waiting for me, I walk to her back door. I unlock it without a sound and close and lock it behind me. My only focus at the moment is getting to her before her nerves start to take over again. On my way to her bedroom, I light two candles that I spot on an end table in her living room and take them with me.

When I make it to her room and silently slip inside, I’m not prepared for the sight that meets me, no matter how much I thought I was. There’s a huge difference between watching her through a thin pane of glass and seeing her only a few feet away, lying in bed in the nightie I bought for her.

Her lavender scent assaults my nose. I promise myself that tomorrow I’m going to buy whatever scent she’s wearing so I can smell her any time I want.

She notices my presence and sucks in a sharp breath before letting it out slowly.

“Sterling,” she breathes.

On unsteady legs and my stone-hard cock pressed against the rough material of my jeans, I take a step closer to her. I set the candles down on the bedside table and flip off the lights.

“I’m here, Beautiful,” I tell her gently, keeping my voice low. It’s hard keeping my accent in check, because the sight before me has the real me wanting to come out. In anticipation of tonight, I also bought a new cologne. I can’t very well show up smelling like her boss.

The soft moan that slips from her lips at the sound of my voice has my already precarious control slipping several notches.

Why in the hell have I waited so long? Right, because my fucking body wouldn’t cooperate. And then my twisted mind thought it was smart to just watch her for a while before making myself known, I answer my own internal question.

I take one of the candles and place it on the other bedside table before turning back to face her.

Her nightie has parted, and I can see her panties, which are sheer enough to show a small patch of darkness, even in the low candlelight. Her flat stomach is on display and it’s currently moving up and down with her rapid, heavy breathing. Her lips are parted, and every few seconds her tongue darts out to lick them, tempting me beyond measure. Her hair fans out across her pillow. She is truly the most gorgeous woman I have ever seen.

I feel like I can’t breathe, so I unbutton the top few buttons of my shirt.

I sit on the bed by her hip and lean slightly over to rest my hand by her other hip. Feeling like I’ve waited a lifetime to touch her, I lightly trace my fingers across the softness of her lips. Her breath hitches.

“You’re so beautiful,” I whisper. “I want to both devour and cherish you.”

“I want to see you,” she whispers back.

“Soon, Poppy, I swear to you. Please, be patient with me.”

Noticing the vase of flowers on her bedside table, I pull one of the lavender roses from it. Starting with her lips, I slowly run it across them.

She sucks in a shuddering breath and then releases it. With a moan, she lifts her head as I trail the rose down the column of her neck. The rose travels over her collarbone to the center of her chest, before I move it to play over one of her nipples. Her back arches off the bed. This woman amazes me with her beauty.

Needing my hands on her, I drop the rose on the bed beside her. My fingers take the same path as the rose as I glide them across the seam of her lips, and her tongue darts out to meet them. I groan in response, loving the feel of her tongue on my flesh, even if it is just my fingertips. I apply pressure on her bottom lip, opening her mouth a little wider, before I trail the digit slowly down the column of her neck. I feel her throat move when she swallows.

Instead of going the route that I know she wants me to, which is down her chest, I veer off to go across her collarbone to her shoulder. I leisurely make my way down her arm, causing goosebumps to break out across her skin, until I reach her hand. I pick it up and flip it over so her palm faces my lips. I place gentle kisses there, before taking little nibbles.

“I’ve waited so long to touch you,” I tell her, taking one of her fingers into my mouth and sucking. I remove it, place another kiss to her palm, then put her hand against my chest, right over my heart through the opening of my shirt. “And to feel you touch me.”

Her nails dig into my skin, eliciting another groan from me. Her hand is so warm and soft. I’ve never felt such pleasure from a single touch.

“Sterling,” she sighs. Hearing the nickname she gave me sends desire racing through me. I want her to shout the name in pleasure, but I want to hear her shout my real name more. I have to force back the words that will reveal who I am. It’s not time yet.

Panting, Poppy runs her hand down my chest until she reaches my abs and traces the tight muscles there. My stomach spasms with the feeling of her hands on me. It takes every single shred of control I have not to pounce on her. I want to make this good for her. Tonight isn’t about me, it’s about Poppy.

When she starts to roll to her side, reaching for me with her other hand, I pull her hand from my stomach.

“No.” My demand is soft.

“Please,” she pleads. “Let me touch you.”

I place a kiss on both her palms before placing them above her head with one hand.

“I will, later. But right now, this is for you.”

She whimpers, and I almost chuckle at the desperate sound.

“Keep your hands there.”

At her nod, I glide my hand back down her arm, then remove it when I reach the side of her breast. Standing, I remove my shoes and finish unbuttoning the rest of my shirt. I decide to leave my pants on for now, because the temptation to take her will be too great if they’re not in the way.

By the time I drop my shirt to the floor, Poppy’s legs are seesawing on the bed and she’s breathing heavily. Her face is still turned toward me. I know she can’t see me, but she can hear what I’m doing.

“Do you ache for me, baby?” I ask, taunting her.

“Yes. Please, Sterling.”

“Be patient for me, and I promise it’ll be worth the wait.”

Without waiting for a reply, I get up on the bed and straddle her waist.

Having her beneath me is something I’ve wanted and imagined for almost a year. Having it now is so much more than I fantasized.

I lean forward to rest my hands on either side of her raised arms and glide my tongue across her lips. I’m desperate to take them, but I need to know she wants it just as much. There’s been so many times she’s been in my office at work, or in meetings, or when I watch her sleep at night that I’ve imagined kissing her. I know without knowing that she’ll taste unlike anything I’ve ever tasted before. Once I know that taste, nothing else will ever compare. I’m already addicted to it, and I haven’t even tasted her yet.

When she lifts her head to get closer to me, I have my answer. I drop my head the rest of the way and take what I’ve been dying to have. Her mouth opens immediately, and I dip my tongue inside. Just as I knew she would, she tastes like pure fucking heaven. We swirl our tongues together and mimic the act of sex with our mouths. I could kiss her all day and never in a million years get enough of it.

I pull back slightly, giving myself just enough room to tug on her bottom lip with my teeth. She whimpers and moans beneath me. I settle more of my weight on her and feel the lace of the bodice and the swell of her breasts against my chest. My cock presses painfully against my jeans, and I both curse and thank God I decided to leave them on.

Poppy becomes restless beneath me. Her stomach presses against my erection, and I growl into her mouth. She’s making it so goddamn hard to stay focused on what I want to do right now.

I feel her arms moving, and to prevent it, I pin them back down.

Against her lips, I tell her, “No. My control is slipping, Poppy. Keep your hands there or I’ll lose it.”

“That’s exactly what I want you to do,” she breathes out and arches her back, pressing her gorgeous tits harder against my chest.

Shit. I really need to pay them some attention next.

“Believe me, baby, you definitely want me to lose it, but I’m not ready yet. Right now is for you. Now, be a good girl and keep your hands above your head.”

Her arms relax once again, but her lips turn into a pout. I do the only thing I can do and drop mine back to hers for another searing kiss. I feel the satin of the scarf against my heated face. I want to rip it away and see the desire in her eyes, but I don’t.

Pulling back from her addicting lips, I leave wet kisses down her neck.

When I stop between her breasts, I look up to find pure rapture on Poppy’s face. Her lips are parted and her face is flushed. It sends my blood to boiling and my need skyrockets. I keep my eyes on her as I trace my fingers along the edge of the cups covering her tits. I pull the material down a centimeter by slow centimeter, until it’s tucked below her breasts. I’ve watched from the window as she’s undressed numerous times, so seeing her tits is nothing new to me, but holy fucking hell. Seeing them up close and having them inches from my mouth and hands has my body locking up tight.

Unable to hold back any longer, I run the tip of my tongue around one dark nipple before tugging it between my teeth. It instantly tightens up into a hard nub. Her body withers and she cries out.

Spurred on by her cries of pleasure, I yank down the other cup and palm that breast. I pinch the tip between my finger and thumb, making her gasp and jerk. I release that nipple and plump up her other breast and bring it to my mouth.

I lift my head and shift the loose material that’s below her tits, so it falls to her sides.

“You are so fucking beautiful,” I murmur huskily.

I drop my head again and lay kisses on her stomach, dipping my tongue into her belly button along the way. I make my way down until I reach the top of her skimpy panties. Kneeing her legs apart, I settle between them, my eyes landing on her satin-covered center. Her arousal has soaked the material. I blow gently and her hips jerk up.

“Oh, my, God! Sterling, please!”

A rush of satisfaction hits my gut with her plea. Giving into both our needs, I settle my mouth over her clit and suck her hard through the material. I moan, not only because the vibration will add to her pleasure, but because she tastes so fucking amazing, even through a layer of satin.

Getting on my knees, I tug her panties down her legs, impatient to taste her bare. I settle back down and swipe my tongue through her folds. She bends her knees, and using her feet, she jerks her pelvis up for me. I hold her in place by putting my hands on her stomach. I alternate between sucking and tugging her clit between my teeth. When I look up at her, her hands are fisting the headboard above her head so tight, her knuckles are white. Her head thrashes back and forth and her moans become louder.

I fucking love that I can bring her such pleasure. It makes me feel like I’m ten feet tall and untouchable.

Reaching around her thighs, I bring my hands to her pussy and spread her wide open. She’s dripping, her wetness sliding from her pussy down the crack of her ass, soaking the cover beneath her. I swipe my tongue through her wetness, basking in the deliciousness that is her essence.

Using my tongue, I fuck her pussy until she’s bucking and jerking in my grasp. Each move she makes has my tongue going in deeper. I move back to her clit, sucking it between my lips and flicking it with my tongue.

The pressure building behind my jeans is almost unbearable. I grind down on the bed to try to help relieve it. It doesn’t help.

She whimpers when I get up on my knees.

“I’ve got you, baby,” I soothe, cursing the blindfold for hiding my view of her eyes.

I use two fingers and slide them into her tight pussy. My thumb goes to her clit and applies pressure. I lean over and crush my lips to her, absorbing her cries of rapture. We both drink greedily at each other’s mouths. Adding a third finger, I curl them up and flick them back and forth once I feel the spongy flesh inside her. Her knees draw up and wrap around my waist.

Her walls grip my fingers so tight I can barely move them inside her.

Her cries become louder and her breathing heavier. I lick my way down her neck and suck a piece of the sweet smelling skin into my mouth, something primitive in me making me want to leave my mark on her.

She begins to spasm against me, and I move back to her mouth, needing to swallow her pleasure-filled moans. There’s no better feeling than her clamping down on my fingers and hearing her shout the name she gave me.

“Sterling!”

I damn near lose it in my jeans, barely managing to keep it together.

I nip and lick at Poppy’s mouth as she gets her breathing and body under control. I remove my fingers from her pussy and lick my ring and middle finger. I trace my pointer finger across her lips, coating them with her juices. I lean down and lick it away before putting my finger back to her lips.

“Lick and see for yourself why your taste drives me insane.”

Hesitantly, she darts her tongue out, and I slide my finger inside. She sucks the finger into her mouth and swirls her tongue around it like she’s trying to get every last drop.

“How do you taste?” I ask, pulling my finger from between her lips.

Her face flushes a beautiful pink before she replies. “Sweet and bitter.”

“Pure fucking heaven,” I correct her.

“I want to touch you.” She rocks her hips up to meet my cock.

My body demands I give into her request, so I remove her hands from the still tight grip on the headboard and place them on my chest. I suck in a sharp breath and hold myself still as she explores the contours of every muscle she comes across. Her fingers glide across my pecs and up over my shoulder to the column of my neck. I swallow when she runs a light finger across my Adam’s apple, making it bob up and down. When she makes it to my cheeks, she scrapes her nails gently over the scruff that’s grown since this morning. Leaving the rough skin behind, she next moves to feather her fingers across my lips, nose, and eyes. I’m glad I thought to remove my eyebrow ring earlier.

I know what she’s doing. She’s trying to see me through her fingertips.

The act has my heart pounding and my blood pumping. I can’t wait to have this woman look at me as I take her in all the ways I’ve imagined.

She sits up, the extra length of the scarf falling down her back along with her hair. Her skin is shiny from a fine sheen of sweat. She takes her hands from my face and moves them back to my abs before going to my waist. She pushes me back until I’m on my knees, still between her legs.

When she leans forward and puts her lips to the center of my chest, I have to fist my hands to keep them from shoving her back and plowing into her body. I’m giving this exploration to her by sheer force of will, when I want nothing more than to fuck her body into the mattress.

“Ah fuck,” I groan deeply.

“Mmm...” she moans against my nipple, before taking the little nub between her teeth and tugging gently. I almost jump out of my skin.

Her lips move down my torso and lick along the dips of my stomach muscles. Each lick sends sparks of desire shooting through me. My poor cock doesn’t know what to do. It’s straining against my jeans to be let out to play. Poppy rubs her cheek against my denim-clad cock, and I jerk against the offending material.

“Fuck, baby, having you so close to my cock, but not having your touch is torture.”

Her lips tip up into a smile, and I want to smack her ass. The woman knows what she’s doing. I push the thought away of her learning her seduction skills from someone else before I punch something. The last thing I want to do is ruin the mood, and that is a surefire way to do it.

When Poppy pops the button on my jeans, I forestall her before she can pull down the zipper.

“You need to be sure this is what you want before you release me. I would never force you into something you don’t want, but it’s going to kill me if I have to stop.”

There’s no hesitation on her end. Her reply comes immediately. “I’m positive.”

Relief like I’ve never felt before has me releasing the breath I didn’t know I was holding.

I lean down and cover her mouth with mine for a deep kiss before pulling back. I murmur against her lips, “I’m not going to fuck you

tonight.”

She pulls back from me. I can’t see her eyes, but I can tell she’s frowning by the downward curve of her lips.

“What? Why not?” she asks, unable to keep the disappointment from her tone.

“Because the first time I fuck you, I want to look into your gorgeous blue eyes when I do it. I want you to know who’s taking your body and making it his own.”

She lifts her hands like she’s reaching for the scarf, but I catch them in midair and kiss the palms before placing them on the center of my chest, right over my heart.

“Not tonight. I promise you that this time next week, you’ll know who I am.”

“Fine,” she snaps, making me chuckle.

I put her hands back to the waistband of my jeans.

“Now, do what you were doing before I stopped you.”

My words have her hands moving again. I can feel the warmth of them through my pants, and I swear my dick strains to get closer. It seems like it takes forever for her to pull the zipper down. I’m still wearing boxer briefs, but having the denim out of the way gives me immediate relief.

I watch as her delicate hands push down my jeans, taking my black briefs with them. Once out of the way, I wait with more anticipation than I ever have before for her to take me into her soft hands, and when she does, it feels like I’m being touched for the first time. Everything feels like a first with Poppy, like no other women ever existed before her.

“Oh my,” she breathes out when she feels the size of me.

I’m not tooting my own horn, but I’m not your average size. I’ve had numerous women tell me they’ve never seen a cock so big before.

“Umm…” Poppy says, cutely biting her lip. When she lifts her head, the worry is back on her face.

I put my palms on either side of her face and run one thumb over her lips.

“Don’t worry, Beautiful. I’ll be gentle the first time.”

She licks her lips and brings her head back down so she’s facing me. I grit my teeth when she runs her hand down my length from root to tip. She does this a couple more times before she leans forward. I hold my breath as I wait for the tip of her tongue to meet the head of my dick. The instant it makes contact, air hisses out of my lungs.

She swirls her tongue around the slit and applies pressure, like she’s trying to insert it in the hole there, before sucking just the head into her mouth. My head tips back, and I release a long, deep groan. Her mouth is so damn hot.

Needing more, I put my palms on the back of her head just below the scarf and my thumbs go to her jaw.

“Open more for me, baby.”

She complies, and I slide further inside. Due to my size, I can’t go as deep as I’d like. It’ll take her some time and practice for me to fit my full length inside her delicious mouth.

Holding her head still, I slowly move my hips back and forth. The suction of her mouth and the velvety feel of her tongue has my balls already drawing up. I’m not ready to let go yet, so I force my orgasm back. I want to savor every fucking second of this feeling.

“That’s it, Poppy. Just like that. Fuck, your mouth feels so damn good.”

She hums in the back of her throat, and I damn near lose it. My hands tighten in her hair. Her hands latch onto my thighs, her nails digging into my skin as her mouth slides up and down my cock. I’ve never been so damn hard in my fucking life.

As long as I’ve waited to feel her mouth wrapped around me, there’s no way I’m going to be able to last much longer. It feels too damn perfect.

When she brings one hand up to grip the base of my cock to slide it up and down along with her mouth, the other goes to my balls and squeezes them lightly. I throw back my head and shout. Of their own accord, my hips buck forward, shoving a little too much of my cock inside her mouth. It hits the back of her throat, and I feel it spasm as she gags. I try my best to pull

back, but she follows me, intent on taking me as far as her mouth will allow.

I gaze down at her and see a dribble of spit slide out the side of her mouth, and fuck if that sight doesn’t send me to the very edge.

Finding my voice through a thick throat, I manage to ground out, “If you don’t want my cum in your mouth, you need to pull away, baby.”

Instead of heeding my warning like I thought she would, it seems to spur her on. Her mouth tightens around my shaft and she takes me even deeper. I feel the muscles of her throat hit the tip, and I let loose. Fisting her hair, I start fucking her mouth in long sure strokes, only managing to fit about three quarters of the way in, until I feel the first string of cum coat the back of her throat. My muscles tense, but I keep my eyes locked on her face as she greedily swallows every last bit.

She slows her movements, still sliding her hand and mouth down my cock, until I’m empty. My hands loosen in her hair and she releases me with a pop. My still hard cock bobs as she licks her lips. Still amazed at her willingness to drink my seed, I lift her up to her knees and lean down her take her mouth in a scorching kiss. I taste myself on her tongue and it only makes my need for her to grow again.

“I always knew being with you would be beyond my wildest dreams,” I murmur against her lips between kisses. “But I never in a thousand lifetimes would have thought it would be as perfect as it was.”

“Just imagine how it’ll be when you really make love to me,” she says, nuzzling into my chest.

I shake my head, even though she can’t see it.

“I can’t imagine how good that will be. There’s no stretch of the imagination that would even come close.”

Her expression melts even further.

“Please, let me see you. I want to know who you are.”

My resolve almost crumbles with the ache in her voice, but I push the need to please her back down. It’s only a few days before all will be revealed. I need those days to get past the fight I know I’ll have on my hands.

Instead of answering her plea, I lean forward and kiss her again, hoping to distract her. She wraps her arms around my waist and leans into the kiss.

I bend down more until my encircled arms reach her waist and then lean back up, taking her with me so her knees are no longer on the bed.

“Wrap your legs around me,” I whisper against her lips.

She does so and it puts her chest flat against mine, and her drenched pussy meets my still hard cock. I groan at the contact, and she moans. I sit back on my heels so her ass is sitting on my upper thighs.

The scratch of the lace-covered satin of her nightie reminds me she’s still wearing it. I unhook the clip on the bodice and pull back just far enough to yank it over her head, careful to avoid dislodging the scarf. I pull her back in and the warmth of her tits and the hard nubs of her nipples meet my chest again. I grip her ass and slide her along my hardness. I clench my jaw and she opens her mouth with a sweet cry. I want to sink myself inside her so badly, but that’s one thing I refuse to do until she knows who I am.

With her arms around my neck and my lips back on her throat, sucking hungrily, I lean forward and lay her back down. My hips settle between her spread thighs, and I pump them slightly, causing a delicious friction. She’s so damn wet that my cock slides easily between her lips.

“Fuck, you’re going to kill me when I finally fuck you,” I growl, moving my lips back up to hers.

Minutes later, I pull back. Poppy’s face is flushed and her lips swollen from my kisses. She’s looks absolutely stunning, and well and truly satisfied. But I’m not nearly done.

I sit back on my heels and pull Poppy’s hips until her ass is resting on my thighs again. The movement puts her pussy at the perfect angle for what I want to do next. Grabbing my shaft, I put the tip at her clit and rub it around the sensitive bundle of nerves. Her back arches off the bed and she grips the sheets in her tight fists.

I alternate between watching her face and watching my cock stimulate her. I don’t know which is my favorite. I love watching my body touching hers in a way I’ve only ever dreamed about before, but watching the pleasure cross her face will forever be planted in my memory.

I hold the base of my cock and use the head to slap it against her clit a few times. Her legs tighten around my hips and she pants harshly.

“Play with your tits, baby. Grab those hard nipples and pinch them for me. Show me what you like.”

My dick jumps in my hand when I see her palm her breasts, plumping them up, before releasing them and pinching her nipples between her thumb and forefinger.

I slide my hand up and down my erection a few times, it slick from rubbing against her, before placing just the head at her opening. My other hand moves to her clit, and using my thumb, I swipe the hood of skin. I flex my hips just enough to let the tip of my dick enter her, and I swear I see stars. Every damn muscle in my body is tense from holding back from thrusting forward and impaling her on my cock. I close my eyes and take a few deep breaths, trying to control my body’s natural instincts to take her.

Once I think I have myself reasonably under control, I bring my gaze down to where my cock’s head is just inside her body. I pull my hips back until her body releases my cock, only to push forward again.

“Jesus Christ,” I growl hoarsely.

“More, Sterling. Please, I need more,” Poppy pleads breathlessly.

“No,” I growl, clenching my eyes shut again, forcing the need away once more.

The next time I push forward, I feel her walls clamp down on me. My eyes swing to her face to see her mouth open, her tongue darting out to lick her lips, her fingers still pinching her nipples, and a look of pure ecstasy on her face.

I pull my shaft away and work my hand up and down the hard appendage. My thumb attacks her clit, then dips inside her starving pussy before going back to her clit. Our breathing is labored and it feels like I can’t get enough air into my lungs. Her moans of pleasure have her head thrashing on her pillow. The combination of watching her come undone, having her body set out before me, and my hand pumping for my own release sends me over the edge of oblivion.

Knowing I shouldn’t, that I should make sure it’s okay with Poppy, but doing so anyway, my hand works faster until I feel my release take over. I watch with possessive eyes as my cum spurts all over her pussy, marking her in the most primal way known to man. She shudders as the warmth hits her.

I use my fingers to smear my cum all over her. I watch her face for her reaction as I slide my fingers inside her, pushing my cum into her body. I do this several times, making sure to get as much as I can inside her. This woman is mine, and will always be mine. Having my seed on and in her body dares anyone to say otherwise.

Either she’s still awash in her pleasure and doesn’t realize what I’m doing, or on some level knows, but doesn’t care at this point. She gives no reaction. I continue my gentle assault on her to insert my cum inside her pussy until I’m satisfied.

I lean down and brush a kiss against her lips. “Thank you,” I whisper.

She’s given me a gift that’s more precious than anything on this earth— besides her, of course.

“For what?” she asks sleepily.

I cup her cheeks in my hands. “For trusting me.” I kiss the tip of her nose, her cheeks, and then her lips before pulling back. “I’ll be right back.

Don’t go anywhere.”

Not wanting to leave, but knowing I need to clean her, I get up from the bed and walk to the bathroom. I wet a washcloth with warm water and walk back into her room. She looks well satisfied with her hair tussled, her face relaxed, and her body lying limply. I want to beat my chest like a damn caveman, knowing I did that to her.

But instead, I sit beside her. Her body jerks like I woke her from a light sleep. I hate knowing I have to wash my seed off of her, but I also know how sticky that shit gets if it dries and how uncomfortable it’ll be for her.

Knowing she’ll still have some of it inside of her allows me to set the warm cloth on her pussy. She jumps at the contact and releases a sigh. I smile at her body’s reaction.

Even though she’s still wearing the satin scarf and it’s dark in the room, I know she’s tracking my movements with her eyes. Her head is tilted down

as she bites her bottom lip.

“Tired?” I ask as I wipe away my cum.

“Mmmhmm…” she hums tiredly and stretches her arms over her head.

I chuckled at her catlike move.

Once I’m finished cleaning her, I take the cloth to the hamper by the bathroom door and go back to the bed. I should leave and let her rest, but the temptation to stay for a little while longer is too great.

I sit beside her again and simply watch her. Her breathing is deep and even, telling me she’s fallen asleep. Knowing that I’ve satisfied her enough, and that she trusts me enough to fall asleep with me still in her home has my chest growing tight. I lean down and place a soft kiss on her pouty lips, and she releases a tired sigh.

Gently, so as not to wake her, I lift her head and reach back to untie the scarf. I know I’m risking her waking up and seeing me, but the need to see her face unencumbered is something I can’t deny myself.

I pull the scarf from her eyes to see them still closed; her thick, dark lashes rest against her cheeks. She looks peaceful and innocent. It’s her purity that drew me to her in the first place.

I run my fingers down her cheek. She turns her head, like she’s looking for more of my touch. I watch her sleep for a few more moments before standing to get dressed. A hollowness forms in my belly, knowing I have to go. I don’t want to leave. I want to stay here with her, handcuff her to me, and never let her out of my sight.

Some people say that when you’re with the same person for a while, you look forward to the moments alone. That being in their company twenty-four seven drives them crazy. Or that absence makes the heart grow fonder, and you never know what you’ll miss until you’re not around them.

That’s such a load of bullshit. There’s no fucking way I could ever want to be away from Poppy. She helps me breathe easier and makes my heart pump stronger. If it was up to me, I’d super glue her to my side so she could never get away from me. Hell, I see her all week at work, and then stalk her with the tracking device in her car and the cameras I have placed in each room of her house. I could watch her all day and it still wouldn’t be enough.

After a year of this, I can’t even begin to imagine ever tiring of her, ever.

I place one last kiss to her lips and blow out the candles, bringing the room into total darkness. Poppy rolls to her side, tucking her hands beneath her cheeks. I grab the throw blanket at the end of her bed and slide it over her body to keep her from getting a chill.

With one last look at her, I turn and silently make my way out of her room.

One day soon, I won’t have to leave her or watch her from the sidelines. I know I brought this on myself. I’m the only one keeping us apart right now. I could very easily go back and wake her up and show her who I am, but to be honest, I have some doubts on how she’ll take the news of it being me. She’s not attached to me enough. Finding out her boss of almost a year has been stalking her, watching her from her window, has video cameras in her home, and knows almost all there is to know about her will freak her the fuck out. She’s taken what little information I’ve given her so far too well, but that doesn’t mean she’ll accept everything I’ve done.

I’ve waited this long. Waiting a few more days to ensure she’ll accept me won’t kill me, even if my body doesn’t agree.

Chapter Ten Poppy I wake with a start, disoriented for a moment as I look around my darkened room. I look down and register that I’m naked, which isn’t a surprise, but normally I crawl beneath my comforter, not the throw I keep at the end of my bed. I smell blueberry muffins and glance over at my nightstand and see the candle from my living room sitting there. My hand brushes something cool and silky, and I pick up the satin scarf that’s next to my hip. Memories begin assaulting me.

Sterling.

In my house.

Touching me.

His head between my legs.

His fingers.

Running his cock against me.

Me melting for him.

Him coming in my mouth.

Coming against my pussy.

My body heats and an ache forms between my legs. The way his hands and mouth felt on me was unlike anything I’ve ever felt before. It was sensual and erotic, and being blindfolded heightened my other senses. His hands were gentle. The way my body responded to his was as if it had known his touch before and was in awe of knowing it again.

A noise from the front room jolts me from my musings. I jump from the bed, grabbing the throw and wrapping it around my chest as I race to the front door. I turn the knob, but it doesn’t open. Huffing out a breath and rolling my eyes, I unlock it, yank it open, and run down the walkway into

the darkness, just as someone closes the door to a black car sitting at the curb.

I stop in my tracks and just watch. The person starts the car, but it doesn’t move. The lights from the dash give just enough light to see his silhouette. I want to move forward, desperately wanting to see the man that just touched me so intimately, but something keeps me rooted in place.

Maybe it’s because he seems so adamant on holding off, or maybe it’s my own fear. I have no idea if he would even allow me see him, or if he’d take off before I made it to the car.

I stand there, just staring at his dark shape while he sits in the idling car. I know his head is turned my way, watching me, waiting to see if I’ll come to him. I take a deep breath, blow it out, and take one step back, then another. I feel bereavement as the distance between us grows. I want to know who this man is so much that my chest hurts, but I feel like I need time to come to grips with the entire situation. Tonight changed everything.

I felt a deep connection to him that I’ve never felt with anyone before, not even Grant. It wasn’t what we did, it was the feeling I got from doing it with him.

Keeping my eyes glued to the man in the car, my feet slowly carry me backwards until I feel the door at my back. I don’t want to turn around and go back inside, but I know I need to. I can’t stand out here all night, and I don’t think he’ll leave until I go inside. I force myself to turn and walk over the threshold, closing and locking the door behind me. The ache in my chest now moves down to my belly.

I hear the car rev slightly, and I move to the window beside the door, just as he pulls away from the curb. I put my hand to the window and watch until I can’t see his taillights anymore.

“What about this one?” Liv asks, pulling me from my thoughts of Sterling and our night together. I’ve been a shitty friend today. My mind keeps wandering back to last night and how it felt to have his hands all over me.

I drop the piece of hair I was twirling around my finger and focus my attention back on my friend that’s sitting next to me at her dining room table.

“Let me see.”

I lean over and she shows me the dress she was looking at. The top part is gorgeous, but the bottom is huge and puffy.

I scrunch my nose. “Umm… only if you want to look like a marshmallow that’s been in the microwave.”

“Damn it!” Liv gripes and snatches the magazine back to her. “Who knew finding a dress would be this hard. I’m tempted to tell Tony that we’re getting married at the courthouse.”

We’ve been at it for hours, and have looked through five different magazines. Nothing has caught her eye yet. She’s so damn picky that I don’t think there’s even a dress out there that she’ll deem perfect. However, I don’t say anything. This is her big day, and I want it to be perfect for her.

Until we find just what she’s looking for, we’ll keep searching.

“You know Tony won’t go for that.” I refresh both our wine glasses and slide hers closer to her. “Stop stressing. You’ve still got plenty of time to find the right dress.”

She grumbles as she picks up her glass and takes a healthy swallow.

We sit for another twenty minutes, flipping page after page of magazines, when the front door opens and Tony walks in. He’s Italian, and he’s one hot dude. He’s over six foot of pure lean muscle with jet black hair and chintz green eyes. He treats my friend like spun gold.

My heart melts a little when his eyes immediately go to her, and the love I see shining in them. I hope one day I have what they share.

He walks straight to her and bends to plant a kiss against her lips, bringing on a slight moan from her. I look back down at the magazine to give them a bit of privacy; however, the kiss ends right as it begins.

“Hey, Pop,” Tony says after he straightens back up and stands behind Liv’s chair.

“Hey, Tony. How have you been?”

“Good,” he says, and looks down at all the wedding stuff thrown all over the table.

“How’s the dress hunting going?” he asks Liv, rubbing his hand up and down her back.

She groans and props her elbows on the table with her face in her hands. “Absolutely terrible!” she wails into her palms. “I’m never going to find the dress I want!”

Tony’s eyes shoot to mine at Liv’s childlike outburst. I have to hold back my laughter. Liv would kill me if she knew I found amusement in this situation. She can be a little dramatic at times, something Tony knows very well if the mirth in his own eyes is any indication.

Still standing behind Liv’s chair, Tony pulls her head out of her hands and tips it back so he can see her face. He kisses her forehead from above and keeps his face close to hers when he says softly, “Dolcezza, stop stressing, yeah? I don’t care what you wear, as long as I get to slide my ring on your finger and call you mine forever.”

My insides turn all mushy at Tony’s words, and from the look on Liv’s face, so does hers. Her lips turn soft and tip up at the corners. There’s a dazed expression on her face that only a woman in love would have. Liv may be a hothead at times, but when it comes to Tony, she melts like butter in the hot sun, especially when he breaks out the Italian endearments. Hell, my own body reacts when he uses those endearments.

Still looking up at him with starstruck eyes, Liv suggests with a voice that’s gone slightly husky, “Can we just get married tomorrow at the courthouse?”

Tony smiles and dips in for another kiss before standing back up.

“Nope. I’ve been imagining you in a white dress for far too long now for you to take that away from me.”

Now I do chuckle when Liv sticks out her bottom lip in a pout. Then Tony says something that changes her expression to horror.

“Want me to pick one out for you?”

“What?” she says in shock. “No! You can’t see the dress until I’m walking down the aisle.” She gets up from her chair and starts pushing him

toward the living room. “You shouldn’t even be in here. Go. It’s bad luck to see the dress beforehand. Go! Shoo!”

Laughing, Tony steals another quick kiss and leaves the dining room.

Liv turns back to me and rolls her eyes.

“I need a break before my brain leaks out of my ears. I’m gonna make some of my dip. Do you want some?”

“You know I do.”

I get up to follow her into the kitchen. She goes to the cabinet and starts pulling the makings for her to-die-for dip. It’s a simple recipe of cream cheese, no bean chili, and Velveeta cheese, but no one makes it like Liv does. Believe me, I’ve tried. I help her by pulling out a pan and setting it on the counter, along with the cutting board and cheese slicer.

“Guess who I saw the other day at Roxy’s?” Liv asks, dumping the cream cheese in the pan and smoothing it out.

Roxy’s is a small pub we sometimes go to after work. It’s where her and Tony met two years ago; the owner is a good friend of theirs. Liv introduced me to the quaint little place right after I started working at Silver Technologies. It’s the only bar type establishment I feel comfortable in. It’s not that I don’t like drinking or have anything against other’s drinking, I just don’t care for the whole party scene. I prefer to sit back and relax while I drink, and maybe shoot some pool on occasion without being harassed by guys offering to buy me drinks, or getting grabby with their hands.

“Who?” I ask, drying my hands after washing them.

When she doesn’t answer right away, I look over at her. She’s biting her lip, contemplating on whether she should tell me.

“Liv…” “Grant,” she blurts, and then watches me closely for my reaction.

Although I still feel a little pinch of pain in my stomach at the mention of his name, I’m over what he did. It took some time to get past the betrayal, and I’ll never forgive him for it, but I think what hurt the most was when it happened. I was already in so much pain from losing my mom, and then to find out Grant was cheating on me, I thought I was dying because the pain hurt so much. It literally felt like I was suffocating. I had no friends

at the time, so there was no one to turn to. I had a few friends I had managed to keep in contact with after my dad died, but we drifted apart when my mom got sick, and I had to quit school to work at the hardware store and care for her in my spare time. Grant was the only one I made sure I had time for. I thought at the time he was the love of my life.

I give Liv a reassuring smile. “It’s fine, Liv. You know I’m over what he did to me. It was a long time ago.”

Liv’s never officially met Grant, and has only seen him in person once.

After we became friends and one too many drinks at her house one night, I told her about Grant and what he did. Her disgust for him was immediate.

She grabbed my hand and we both stumbled to her desk in her spare room, where she sat me down in front of her computer and made me pull up his Facebook page. I was drunk enough to do it, but I wasn’t drunk enough to let her plaster cheater memes all over his timeline, something she was adamant on doing.

And then there was the time we were out shopping eight months ago.

We had just walked out of a department store and there was Grant across the street, caging a girl against a car. On closer inspection, I realized it was the same girl he cheated on me with. Liv knew right away something was wrong. When she followed my line of sight and saw Grant, she recognized him immediately. I barely managed to hold her back from going to confront him. That was the first time I had seen him since I walked in on him screwing another woman. The pain in my chest hurt, don’t get me wrong, but I was surprised to find it didn’t hurt as much as I thought it would. I knew right then that we wouldn’t have lasted anyway.

Liv must sense I’m telling the truth because seconds later, the worry in her expression disappears and is replaced by relief.

“Anyway. Tony and I were talking to Patrick when he came in with that tramp; the same one he was with that day we went shopping. I talked Patrick into letting me make his drink.” She smiles deviously at me.

“Oh, God.” I drop the cheese slicer on the counter and turn to face her.

“What did you do?”

“Oh, nothing,” she says, going back to smooshing the cream cheese in the pan. Her eyes slide to me when she says slyly, “Except I may have put

some castor oil in his drink.”

My eyes go wide right before I bend over the counter with laughter.

She joins me, and by the time we are done, our eyes are dripping with tears from laughing so hard.

“I freaking love you,” I tell her, wiping my eyes.

She shrugs, her smile still in place.

“You don’t fuck with my friends, even if we weren’t friends at the time.”

“Remind me to never piss you off,” I say, still chuckling. “Where in the world did you get castor oil?”

Liv grabs the open can of no bean chili and pours it on top of the cream cheese.

“Patrick has arthritis, and he swears rubbing it on his joints when it flares up helps relieve the pain. He had some underneath the bar.”

I pass the sliced cheese to her and she starts placing pieces on top of the concoction. Her eyes twinkle when she continues.

“You should have seen the look on Grant’s face when that shit hit. I almost felt sorry for him, but then the bitch was fawning all over him, so I sat back and enjoyed the show. I think he barely made it to the bathroom.”

Our earlier fit of laughter starts again. I really shouldn’t enjoy this, but I just can’t muster up any sympathy.

“Tony and Patrick knew I had something to do with Grant’s immediate departure to the bathroom. It was hard to keep the pleasure off my face as I watched the show. I told them that he cheated on a friend, so I was paying him back. Patrick told me I wasn’t allowed behind his bar anymore, but I could tell he wasn’t too bothered by it.”

I reach over and give her a hug. Every single day this woman reminds me of how lucky I am to have her. I didn’t realize how much I needed a friend until she came along.

“Although, I shouldn’t be thanking you for causing my ex such…” I wrinkle my nose. “discomfort. I’m still so glad to have you as a friend.

You’re the best, Liv.”

I walk over to the oven and open the door for her. She places the pan inside and sets the temperature and timer.

“And don’t you forget it,” she says, shooting me a wink as she leans back against the counter. I don’t like the look in her eyes now. “So, you haven’t mentioned Sterling yet. I’ve been trying to mind my own business, hoping you would bring him up, but obviously that isn’t working. It’s time to spill your guts. Anything new?”

At the mention of his name, tingles start to form in my stomach. I can’t even hear his name without my body reacting. Liv is right, though. I haven’t brought his name up. I’m still not sure if I want to. I’m still trying to come to grips with what happened, how I feel about it, and how fucked up it makes me. Who in their right mind blindfolds themselves and lets a total stranger into their home, knowing that he’ll be touching her? That is not normal. I should be locked up and classified as insane.

As I stand there and watch Liv watching me with expectant eyes, I fight with myself on whether or not I should tell her what happened last night. The whole incident has left me confused, and if I’m honest, ashamed.

Ashamed that I allowed myself to become so vulnerable. Maybe having someone else’s opinion will help?

I pull in a deep breath and release it.

“I saw Sterling last night,” I admit, my voice low.

“What?” she practically yells. “Why in the hell didn’t you say something when you first walked in? What does he look like? Is he hot?

What did y’all do? How did this come about?”

I cringe with her loud questions. I swear I need earplugs around this woman. She’s got the lungs of a banshee and is not prejudice against using them when she feels the need. I love her to pieces, but she really needs a muzzle sometimes.

“Well, I didn’t technically see him. I was blindfolded.”

I brace myself for another shriek, but it doesn’t come. Instead, her brows dip low in confusion. “Say what?”

“You heard me. I was blindfolded.” She opens her mouth to question me further, but I beat her to the punch. “He sent me some lingerie and a

scarf to wear over my eyes.”

Her eyes grow wide, but I see interest there, and maybe something more. Envy, maybe?

“I wanna be you,” she breathes, making me laugh.

“I’m sure you can talk Tony into blindfolding you,” I tell her, giggling.

She shakes her head, coming out of her daze, and asks with a note of disappointment in her voice, “So, you didn’t get to see him at all?”

“Nope.” I ask the question that’s been bugging me since last night and hope she can help me shed some light on the situation. “Do you think I’m totally insane for letting him in my house?”

Instead of answering, she says, “Come on. This is going to require some wine.” She grabs my hand and tugs me back to the dining room.

We both take a seat and she refills our glasses to the top. I gulp mine halfway down.

“Okay. First off, how did he get in your house?”

I look away from her, embarrassed. I don’t know the answer. I didn’t even ask him last night how he got in. I was so absorbed in the fact that he was there and the anticipation of what was going to happen, it didn’t even cross my mind. The man leaves me completely incapable of thinking straight.

“I don’t know,” I admit. “You know I always lock my doors. I would assume he had to pick his way in?” I pose it as a question, hoping she can come up with another alternative.

“Hmm… probably.” She thinks for a second, tapping her chin, before continuing. “Did you guys have sex?”

I look down at my hands in my lap, feeling a slight blush form on my face. “No.” “Did he get too rough and demanding?”

I look up. “No. He was actually very gentle.” Which still surprises me.

I wouldn’t have pegged Sterling for a gentle lover. I pictured him as someone that likes the rougher side of sex. I don’t know why I felt that way, but I did. And I have to admit, the thought of a demanding Sterling in bed

has my girly bits tingling. I adjust in my seat at the mental image of him forcing me to do things I’ve never done before.

Liv scoots her chair closer to me and grabs my hand.

“You asked me if I thought you were insane for letting a stranger into your house, someone who I assume you let have free reign of your body?”

She waits for my confirmation, and I give her a nod. “I would have to say yes.”

I go to pull my hand away. I was worried she would feel that way, but I knew she’d be right. I don’t make it far as she squeezes it tighter in her grip.

“Wait, I’m not finished. I do think what you’re doing is crazy, but I think it could be a good crazy. I think you should pursue this, but also stay cautious. The guy seems legit, but in the end you don’t know him, and until you do, keep one eye open. I want to see you happy, and I’ve seen a spark in your eye over the last week that I’ve never seen before.”

Tears prick my eyes at the sincerity in her voice. She knows everything about me, all the heartache I’ve been through, and my secret wish of finding a man that I can love and will love me wholeheartedly in return.

I pull her in for a hug and murmur at her ear, “Love you, Liv.” She pulls back, just as the timer goes off on the oven.

“Love you too, Pop. Now, let’s go get some chips and dip and tackle my dress issue before I decide to wear a burlap sack.”

Later that afternoon, I walk through my front door with a stack of mail in hand. I set it, my purse, and my keys down on the kitchen counter and pull a bottled water from the fridge. I’m glad to be home. As much as I love Liv and want her to have the best wedding ever, she’s driving me crazy with the whole dress issue. I get it. She deserves it, but damn, the woman is picky as hell. We had to have looked through ten different magazines and about fifty different websites, and absolutely nothing caught her eye. We finally decided to call it quits and hoped the next time we’d have better luck.

Capping my bottle of water, I set it down and walk down the hallway to my room. I get halfway there when I hear my phone ring, which is still in the kitchen. Without stopping, I turn on my heel and backtrack. My feet move fast and my heart rate spikes thinking it could be Sterling. When I grab it from the counter, I’m shocked at the number displayed on the screen.

In the year I’ve worked at Silver Technologies, Asher has never called me after hours before. I have his number programmed in my phone for emergencies and such, and he has mine, but he’s never used it.

“Hello?”

Crap. Did my voice just squeak?

“Hello, Poppy.”

Damn. He even sounds sexy over the phone. It’s smooth and gruff. The deep timber of it sends a shiver down my spine. I’ve talked with him over the intercom at work, but this feels different. I’m in my personal space right now. Up until our dinner the other night, I’ve never been able to imagine Asher in any other setting other than the office. But now, images of him sitting on a leather couch with his feet propped up on a coffee table, maybe with a glass of whiskey in his other hand, comes to mind. The image morphs into something more as I see myself walking over to him, his eyes glued to the sway of my hips, until I’m standing between his legs. He reaches up… “… pair of cowgirl boots?”

I’m so engrossed in my ridiculous thoughts that I didn’t realize he was talking.

“I-I’m sorry. What?” I stutter.

“Am I interrupting something?”

“No!” I blurt out, and then feel stupid at my outburst. I take a deep breath and try to calm my racing heart. That damn image did a number on my brain. “No,” I say more calmly. “I’m sorry. I was just thinking about something else.”

“Care to enlighten me?”

I almost drop the phone. I will definitely not be enlightening him.

“No, thanks.”

I swear I hear him chuckle on the other end of the line before he says, “I was asking if you own a pair of cowgirl boots.”

I’m caught off guard by his question and have to think about it for a minute. Cowgirl boots? He really called to ask me if I own a pair of cowgirl boots?”

“Uhh…nooo.” I reply, drawing out the word.

“You can’t go to Texas without cowgirl boots, Poppy. It’s mandatory.

Especially if you’re wanting to explore.”

I slap my forehead when I realize what he’s talking about. Texas, you idiot.

“Oh, well, I guess I better get a pair then.” I can’t keep the silly grin off my face at the thought of boot scootin’ in a pair of boots, knee-high skirt, and a plaid button-down. A thought occurs to me. “Wait. Do you own a pair?”

I can’t picture him being the type to wear boots. Or plaid shirts for that matter. It almost makes me laugh as I try to force the image out of my head.

“No, I don’t,” he says, clearly amused.

“But you just said it was mandatory,” I remind him.

Leaning a hip against the counter, I start flipping through my mail.

There are a few bills and several advertisements.

“Not for me.”

“Are you, like, special or something?”

“No. I just don’t wear cowboy boots.”

I hear a beep in my ear, indicting an incoming call, and I pull it away to look at the screen. My stomach flips when Sterling’s name appears. Then a smile crosses my face.

“Poppy?” I distantly hear Asher call.

Damn it. I don’t know what to do. I want to let Asher go so I can talk to Sterling, but I also want to keep Asher on the phone. We’re actually having a comfortable conversation, something that doesn’t happen often for me in

regards to him. I’m confused. How can I be attracted to two men at once?

How can I want both of their attention? Asher’s never shown interest in me, but he does seem to be opening up more, and I’m enjoying it.

I’m such a hussy. Especially after the night Sterling and I shared. Guilt plagues me.

“Hey, are you okay?”

I bring the phone back to my ear. I’ll call Sterling back.

“Yeah, sorry. Someone was beeping in.”

“Do you need to go?” he asks. There’s something in his voice, but I’m not sure what it is. It almost sounds like suspicion.

“No. I can call them back.”

He’s quiet for a minute, then says, “Cowboy boots. Get a pair this week. And while you’re at it, grab one of those plaid shirts. We’ve got to make sure you blend in and not come off as touristy.”

I laugh. “Yes, boss.”

I pick up the junk mail that’s destined for the trash and toss it, leaving the newspaper on the counter. I’m old fashioned and still enjoy looking through the local paper versus watching it on the television or reading about it online. I get that from my dad. Every morning he would sit at the table with a cup of coffee and the newspaper spread out before him.

“I’ll let you go. Enjoy the rest of your weekend, Poppy. I’ll see you on Monday.”

“Thanks, Asher. I’ll see you Monday.”

We disconnect and for some asinine reason, I’m disappointed at the loss of connection. I really enjoyed talking with him. The conversation was light, and I felt at ease with him. I wouldn’t say he’s uptight, but he’s generally very quiet and watchful, never letting too much of his personality show. It’s hard to tell the type of mood he’s in at work, but the other night during dinner, and then again tonight, he seemed like a normal person and not the silent businessman he normally portrays.

There is one thing that has my brain working overtime. Why did he call me at home to ask me about cowboy boots when he could have easily asked

me at work on Monday? I shake the thought away, having no clue.

I grab the newspaper off the counter and take it, along with my phone to the living room. I toss the newspaper on the couch to read later. Right now, my shower is calling my name, and I need to call Sterling back.

Walking down the hallway, I pull Sterling’s name up. Flutters form in my belly at the prospect of hearing his voice. I haven’t talked to him since last night, and I’ve been anxious all day to do so.

“Hey, Beautiful.”

I sigh with a smile at hearing him call me beautiful. I love when he calls me that.

“Hi,” I say breathlessly.

“I tried calling you a few minutes ago,” he says.

My smile slips away, and I pause in my bedroom doorway for a split second before continuing on to my closet. I try to act casual when I reply.

“Oh, I was on the phone with my boss,” I tell him, feeling strange and awkward.

“In the evening? On a Saturday?” he asks curiously.

I slip my feet out of my shoes and place them at the bottom of my closet where the rest of my shoes are before going back to my room and sitting on the edge of my bed. I don’t like talking about Asher with Sterling.

It feels wrong and makes me uncomfortable.

“He called to ask me about cowboy boots,” I tell him cautiously, wanting this subject over with, but also wanting to be honest. My earlier good mood now turns to anxiety.

“Cowboy boots? He called you on a weekend to ask you about cowboy boots?” he questions, a strange note in his voice.

“Yes. He uhh… he has business in Texas at the end of this week, and I have to go with him.”

I look down and fiddle with the blanket at my side as nervous jitters start to worm their way into my belly. Why do I feel so strange talking to Sterling about Asher? It’s not like Asher and I have anything going on. He’s my boss. All he did was call me to make sure I have the proper attire if I get

a chance to explore a bit of Texas. I told him I had never been and always wanted to go, so I’m sure it’s nothing more than him wanting me to make the most of my first experience.

So why do I feel like I’m doing something wrong?

“You’re going to Texas with Asher Knight?” he deadpans.

I flinch at his tone. I keep waiting for the possessive attitude to come out. It doesn’t surprise me that he knows who my boss is. Is there anything he doesn’t know? Apparently so, because he keeps asking me questions— questions I really don’t want to answer.

“Yes.” I try to enforce some strength in my voice, but it doesn’t work. I pinch the material of my thigh-highs and let it slap against my leg.

“For how long?”

“Friday to Monday,” I admit, becoming more antsy and frustrated with all the questions.

“What’s wrong?” he asks. It’s obvious he can hear the edginess in my voice.

“Nothing,” I snap, then flinch when it comes out harsher than I intended.

My tone doesn’t deter him, and what he says next leaves me speechless for several seconds.

“Do you like your boss, Poppy?” His question is asked with a soft voice, but there’s still an underlying tenseness.

After I unstick my tongue from the roof of my mouth, I decide to play stupid.

“Of course I like my boss. I work for him, don’t I?” I reply, knowing damn well what he’s asking.

“Beautiful, you know that’s not what I mean. Why are you acting nervous?”

What the hell is this? Did we start a game of twenty questions and I didn’t know? This is definitely not how I pictured our conversation would go the night after he came to me. I’m still a little confused by the whole encounter, not sure how I should feel, but I figured Sterling would bring it

up right away, not imply there is something going on between me and Asher. And why in the hell isn’t he acting pissed? Why does he seem amused by it? What happened to the ‘you’re mine’ attitude?

I fling myself back on the bed, and I swear I hear him chuckle.

Finished with the apparent interrogation, I ask irritably, “Why are you asking me all these questions?”

“I just think it’s strange that your boss, a boss that runs a multi-million dollar company, calls his personal assistant on a Saturday night to ask her about cowboy boots. You don’t find that strange at all?”

Yes. Yes, I do. But I’m not telling him that.

“No, I don’t,” I say and pull myself up to a sitting position. “He was just trying to be nice because I told him the other day I’ve never been to Texas before and have always wanted to go. He’s a nice person, Sterling.

That’s all there is.”

I hold the phone against my shoulder to free up my other hand and unclip my garter strap. I roll the first one down my leg, then move on to the next one. Sterling becomes quiet over the phone, so I pull it away to make sure we didn’t get disconnected.

Nope. Still there.

“Hello?” I say, wondering if he’s pissed that I’m being so flippant about Asher calling.

He clears his throat before he answers, his voice taking on a deeper tenor.

“I’m here, and I think there’s a bit more going on with Knight than you’re letting on.”

I don’t like what he’s saying, and I really need him to stop talking about Asher. I’ll never admit it to anyone, but I’ve always felt attracted to him. There’s just something about him that draws me in. It’s stupid, and I know nothing will ever come of it. That’s why I’ve always kept it to myself.

No one knows, not even Liv, and I prefer to keep it that way.

“I really enjoyed last night,” I say, instead of acknowledging his last remark. I hold my breath, hoping he takes the bait.

He’s quiet for several seconds, and I start to fidget. The silence is eating at me. It’s almost as bad as him talking about Asher. At least with that, I know what he’s thinking. I get up from the bed and start pacing the floor.

Finally, he speaks, and I release my breath when he doesn’t bring up Asher again.

“I did, too. More than you know.”

My insides melt.

I stop at my window and peer outside, a smile pulling at my lips.

Thoughts of last night run through my mind. I can still feel his hands on me.

I can still smell him and taste him. My eyes close as my skin starts to tingle.

“You’re thinking about it, aren’t you?” His question is quiet and husky.

I lean my forehead against the cool glass and whisper, “Yes. When can you come over again?”

He laughs deeply and it gives me butterflies.

“Unfortunately, I have to stay away for the next few nights. Family obligation. I leave in an hour and won’t be back until Tuesday evening.”

At the mention of family, my curiosity piques, the haze of lust fading away. I know nothing about him. I lift my head from the window and turn to lean back against the frame.

“Does your family live close by?” I’ve never really asked him anything personal, so I’m not sure how he feels about revealing that part of his life.

Surprisingly, he answers right away and gives me more than I asked for. “About three hours away. My niece’s birthday party is tomorrow, and my dad has a business meeting he wants me to attend with him on Monday.”

“Oh. How old is your niece?” I silently beg him to continue talking.

“She turns fourteen, but Kia likes to think she’s turning thirty. She has her uncle wrapped around her little finger and she knows it, and uses it against me.”

I can hear the love and adoration in his voice and it melts my heart.

This Kia is very lucky to have such a loving uncle. I think this, but it’s hard

to imagine him with a child around him. I may not know much about him, but he doesn’t seem like the type to hang out with a fourteen-year-old girl.

“She sounds lovely, and she’s lucky to have an uncle that cares for her so much.”

“You get to meet her in a couple weeks.”

“What?” I squeak.

“I told you, Poppy, that this time next week you’ll know who I am. All of me. You’ll also know just how much I’m willing to do to get what I want. We’ve already established that fact, and I won’t stop until you’re firmly implanted in my life. I don’t believe in wasting time. My family is a big part of my life, which means they’ll be a big part of yours as well.”

My mouth drops open. That is the last thing I expected him to say. I’m glad he’s close with his family, but bringing me—whatever he thinks I am —to meet his family is big. It’s huge. I don’t even know what he looks like for Christ’s sake, and he’s already talking about me meeting his family?

This is moving way too fast.

“I don’t think I’m ready for that yet, Sterling. I know nothing about you. How can you already be talking about such a thing?”

“I already know everything I need to know about you, Beautiful, and if there’s something I don’t know, I can learn over time. As far as you knowing me, all that is about to change. I don’t like playing around. I go after what I want. This isn’t temporary. When I say I want you, I don’t mean for a while. I mean marriage, babies, old rocking chairs on the porch that our old wrinkled bodies will sit on as we watch our grandkids play on the tire swing.

His words scare the shit out of me, and should make me want to run in the opposite direction, but for some reason, they don’t. I can actually see myself sitting on an old porch swing with a cover over my lap and Sterling beside me. Of course he doesn’t have a face yet, because I still don’t know what he looks like. Even so, I can sense him beside me, his arm wrapped around my frail shoulders.

It’s an image that I shouldn’t have. An image that’s crazy and stupid, but still something I can imagine clear as day.

“Do they know about me?”

“Not yet, but I plan to tell them tomorrow.”

I take a deep breath. “How about we just take it day by day and see how it goes before you make definite plans for me to meet your family.

Something could—” “Poppy, you need to get used to the idea of being mine. There’s no stopping what’s going to happen. Once everything is out, and I’ve made you mine, there’s no going back. It will happen. You will marry me. You will carry my children. We will grow old together. There’s no alternative for me.”

His words send a shiver down my spine and a small bout of fear slithers in. He seems so sure, but how can he be? There’s no way he can know. Have I totally misjudged Sterling and he is, in fact, dangerous? What happens if I find that I can’t be with him once he reveals himself? Will he let me go, or will he go to any lengths to keep me? Does that include keeping me against my will or hurting me? There’s all kinds of stories out there where the man becomes obsessed with someone so much that they hurt them, think that if they can’t have them, no one can. Does Sterling feel that way about me?

I don’t want to believe that. But it could just be me being naive with my desperate need to belong to and be wanted by someone.

I don’t know what to say to him, or how to react to his words. I want to belong to someone so fiercely that they would do anything for me, but not to the point of hurting me, or keeping me against my will.

As my mind runs rampant with several different ways this could pan out, my eyes get caught by my dresser. The top drawer is pulled out slightly with a piece of silky material hanging out over the edge. I always close my drawers, especially my top drawer because it holds my bras and panties.

The last thing I want is my panties sticking out for anyone to see if they pass by my bedroom. I didn’t notice if it was open this morning because I always pull clothes out the night before for the next day. It’s a habit I’ve had since I was a kid.

Sterling says something in my ear, but I’m completely focused on that drawer. With a frown, I walk to my dresser. Did Sterling go through my

things last night before he left? And if he did, why? Does he have some type of panty fetish?

I lift my hand, surprised that it’s unsteady, and pull the drawer out the rest of the way. It’s a mess inside. I always keep my panties and bras separated and folded nicely and in stacks of silk and lace. It’s all a jumbled mess. It looks like someone was rifling around in my stuff.

“Poppy,” Sterling snaps loudly in my ear, reminding me he’s still on the phone. I jump slightly with his raised tone.

“Did you go through my dresser before you left last night?” I ask.

“No, why? What in the hell is going on?” he demands.

I probably shouldn’t, but I believe him. Therefore, I give him an answer.

“It looks like someone went through my underwear drawer. I always close it, but it was open and everything is misplaced.”

“Are you sure you closed it? Maybe you were in a rush and forgot,” he suggests.

“Maybe.”

I look through the contents to try to see if anything is missing. I flick through everything and notice my favorite lavender pair of panties are gone.

The matching bra is still there, but not the panties. I try to think back to the last time I wore them. They could be in the dirty clothes; I wore them just three days ago. I thought I had washed them yesterday, but I could be wrong.

“I guess I could have left it open. But I always make sure to close the drawer. I have to be wrong, right?”

I wait for Sterling to reassure me. There’s no other explanation. Why would someone come into my house, go through my panty drawer, and steal a pair? Do people really do that? And if so, who and why? I must have forgotten to close it. My mind was still occupied with Sterling, so it’s definitely possible.

“I’m sure you just forgot. Look, I’ve got to go. I still have to pack. I’ll call you tonight.”

Okaaay. His abrupt change in attitude has me confused, his tone almost angry.

Before he has a chance to hang up, I call his name.

“Sterling?”

“Yes, Beautiful?”

That’s better. The soft note is back. I don’t like him sounding angry. I know I shouldn’t care anymore and should nip whatever is happening between us in the bud, especially after what he revealed a few minutes ago, but I do care. It’s not something I can simply turn off.

“You owe me a letter.”

He’s quiet for a moment, then says, “K. I’ll talk to you tonight.”

“Have a safe trip, Sterling.”

“I will, Beautiful.”

I pull the phone from my ear after we hang up, feeling weird about our conversation. We go from talking about Asher, to his family and my impending meeting with them, to his possessive and assuredness that I’ll want to be with him, to him being angry. All in the span of ten minutes.

I spend the next several minutes pulling everything out of the drawer and taking them to the washer, still feeling certain I wouldn’t have left it in its current state, let alone left the drawer ajar, but I must have, right? Even so, I decide to wash them anyway. They just feel dirty to me now.

I push the thought away and think about the letter Sterling gave me. I now have five letters to work with. AESRK. Still too many possibilities out there. I want to kick myself for not finding out who he was last night when I had the chance. I stood there and just watched him, instead of making my feet move to his car. I know deep down he wouldn’t have stopped me. I could have easily opened his car door and the mystery would have been solved.

Once I’m finished with the drawer, I take off my jewelry and place the items in the small jewelry box, then pull the clips from my hair. I grab a cami and short set from the second drawer down and go to the bathroom.

Ten minutes later, I walk out of the bathroom with my wet hair wrapped in a towel on top of my head. I grab my phone from the dresser and walk to the kitchen, where I make a cup of chamomile tea and put some fruit in a small bowl from the tray in the fridge. I bring the tea, bowl, and my phone to the living room and plop down on the couch.

I grab a piece of pineapple with my fingers and slip the tart fruit between my lips. Putting the bowl beside me on the couch, I pick up the paper. I scan through the top stories on the front page and read all the current news. I’m several pages in when a picture captures my attention.

My hands start to shake and pain lances my chest at the black and white picture of the old building. It’s the hardware store my family ran for years.

The owners are set to bulldoze the building down next month so they can rebuild a new and improved building for a clothing store chain.

Tears slip silently down my face. The building is no longer mine, but there was comfort in knowing it was still there. I have so many memories of the hardware store. I practically grew up there. My parents had an old school desk in one of the back rooms for me to sit at and do my homework.

I remember the first time they let me help stock the shelves. I felt like such a big girl and was so proud that I was able to put in my time just like my parents. It was a second home to me.

I still sometimes drive by the store and sit out in the parking lot in my car and let the memories wash over me. I won’t be able to now. It’ll be torn down and replaced. It’s just a building, but it still feels like another important part of me will be ripped away.

I clutch the newspaper in my tight fist and with a strangled yell, I throw it. The pages break apart and it doesn’t go very far. Not satisfied, I grab my bowl of fruit and chuck that across the room too. It crashes against the wall, the few pieces of fruit left landing on the floor. I bring my feet up on the couch, wrap my arms around my legs and rest my cheek against my knees.

My eyes land on the picture I have hanging on the wall of my parents and me. I stare at it as the pain of losing them filters in and takes hold of me once again.

Chapter Eleven Asher I gaze out at the open field, my mind in turmoil and my body feeling antsy. I check my phone for what feels like the thousandth time, relieved I haven’t missed a call from Rex. My nails dig into my palms from balling my hands into fists to keep from punching something, namely the person who broke into Poppy’s house. The panicked look on her face when she thought someone had rifled through her dresser pops in my head. My jaw hurts from clenching it so tightly. It took pure force of will to keep from going to her right then. Even though I tried to reassure her that she had forgotten to close her dresser drawer, I knew that wasn’t the case. After watching her for almost a year, I know her habits. That drawer is always in pristine condition—I should know—and she always, always, closes every drawer. It’s a compulsive habit of hers.

That night, as soon as I hung up with her, I didn’t pack like I told her I was. Instead, I pulled up the video feed on my computer from the night before and watched from the moment I left and fast forwarded until four hours later, when some dead fucker broke into her house. He came in through her back door and went straight to her room. The bastard stood there and watched her sleep. My stomach churned and rage had my blood pumping hot when he pulled the sheet down her body, until she was completely bare to him. He stood there for ten minutes and just watched her. He had a hood on and kept his head down and away from the camera the entire time, like he knew where the devices were and avoided them. He looked to be about six feet tall and of average build. That’s all I fucking got.

Nothing I can use to help identify him.

After watching Poppy sleep, he moved to her bathroom. There are no cameras in there, so I couldn’t see what he did. A couple minutes later, he came out and went to her dresser and pulled out the top drawer. He thumbed through it for a bit, until he pulled out a pair of panties, held them to his

nose, then stuffed them into his pocket. Then the sick fuck proceeded to take out several pair and lick the crotch. Bile rose in my throat, and I picked up the nearest item on my desk, which happened to be a paperweight, and chucked it across the room. I now have a hole in my wall that I need to fix when I get home.

I was just getting ready to call Poppy and tell her to wash all the items in her drawer when I saw her from the live feed on my phone, tossing everything in her washer, along with a generous amount of detergent.

Good girl.

If it were up to me, I’d have tossed them all. After this week, they will be, and I’ll be buying her a drawer full of new bras and panties.

After the bastard got done with her panties, he walked back to the bed.

Fury like I’ve never felt before had my body locking up tight as he got on the bed, carefully straddling Poppy while she laid naked, leaned down, and started sniffing her along her neck, chest, stomach, and between her thighs.

His body never touched hers, but the thought of him so close to her made me want to commit murder. Several minutes later, he got up and walked out.

It wasn’t lost on me that the freak wasn’t doing much more than what I’ve done. The difference between me and him is the fact that Poppy is mine. I may have put cameras in her house and have done some pretty dirty shit myself, but I would never lay a hand on her in a hurtful manner or force her to do something she didn’t want to do. Besides brushing her hair to the side, I would never touch her without her knowledge or permission. I may persuade or coax, but never force. Even through the camera and miles away from me, I could feel the menace radiating off the man in Poppy’s room.

He’s not someone that knows the limits, or would take Poppy’s feelings or well-being into account. He wanted to take her away from me, and would do anything to do it. He doesn’t realize who he’s fucking with.

With shaky hands, I pulled the live feed up and saw that Poppy was in the bathroom with the door closed. Once I was satisfied she was alone in the house, I called Rex. He’s a good friend of mine that owns a security and PI firm. I told him what had happened and had him put two guys on Poppy at all times. He’s called several times with updates. Luckily, the man that broke into her house hasn’t been back. Through Rex’s company and myself,

I plan to find out who this guy is. He’ll learn soon that no one fucks with what’s mine.

“Uncle Ash, what are you doing out here?”

I wipe the thoughts that have my body taut and turn to face my niece.

My heart aches every time I see her familiar face. It reminds me of someone I used to know.

“Hey, Kia Bear.” I hold my arm out and she comes over and tucks her side against mine. “Did you like everything you got for your birthday?”

She looks up at me with her big blue eyes and smiles. “I did. Especially the tickets you got me.”

She’s been obsessed with Maroon 5 for years. I got her and a few of her friend’s VIP tickets to one of their concerts with some of the best seats in the house. They’ll get to meet the band after the show. Her mom, Bea, another big fan, was excited as well because her and Owen have to chaperone. I paid a pretty penny for them, but it was worth it to see the beautiful smile on her face.

I kiss the top of her strawberry blonde hair and give her a squeeze.

“Have you decided which friends you’ll be taking?” I ask. The girl is popular and has tons of friends.

“Yeah, I think so. Mindy is my best friend and would kill me if I didn’t take her,” she laughs. “And I’m gonna bring Amy and Terri. The last one, I’m not sure yet.”

“Just make sure you stick close to your mom and Dad, okay? It gets pretty crazy at those things.”

“We will.”

She reaches out and runs her fingers along the wooden railing of the porch, a pensive look on her face. She wants to say something. I give her a few minutes to think it through.

“Can I ask for some advice?” she asks, sounding unsure.

I bring her to the patio set and sit her down on one of the chairs, before turning one to face her and taking a seat.

“You know you can ask my anything, Kia Bear.”

She drums her fingers on the table, then picks up the small bowl that’s sitting on the center. She rolls it from one hand to the other.

I grab her hands and take the bowl from her.

“Kia, sweetie, what’s wrong?”

She keeps her head down and mumbles something so low, I can’t hear her. I lift her chin, but her eyes still don’t meet mine.

“I didn’t hear you,” I tell her softly.

Her eyes look to mine, slip away, and then I see the strength I know she’s capable of when she looks back again.

“There’s a boy at school that I really like, but I don’t know if he likes me.”

I know Kia is fourteen, and probably big into boys right now, but I still don’t like the thought of her getting involved with them, especially boys her age. I’ve been their age before and know what’s going through their onetrack minds. Their bodies are running on pure hormones and think of only one thing when surrounded by girls.

I want to tell Kia she’s too young to be thinking about boys, but I know that would only make her more interested in them. She’s a good kid, makes good grades, has her head on straight, and already knows what she wants to be once she leaves school, but I know she’s growing up, even if I wish it wasn’t true.

Why she’s coming to me with this instead of Bea or Owen, I have no idea, but I need to tread carefully. She watches me while I think of what I should tell her. Girls her age are so impressionable and she looks up to me, so what I tell her needs to be the right.

“What’s this boy’s name?” I ask.

“Noah.”

“Tell me a little about him?”

I not only ask to help with my answer, I also want to know for purely selfish reasons. I want to make sure this Noah kid is worthy of my niece.

Kia’s eyes turn dreamy when she starts talking.

“He makes good grades and doesn’t cause trouble at school. This is his first year at my school. He and his parents moved here from Boston. His dad is in the military. He’s funny and makes all the kids laugh.” She stops for a minute and drops her eyes from mine again, telling me I’m not going to like what she says next. “And he’s in ninth grade,” she finishes on a whisper.

I inwardly groan. This is why she came to me instead of her parents.

She knows her dad would flip his lid if he knew she was interested in a boy that was in a grade higher than her. I don’t fucking like it either. It’s worse than I thought, because the older the boy is, the more sex is on his mind.

“Kia—” “But we’re the same age. He has an early birthday, and I have a late birthday. That’s the only reason I’m not in ninth grade. Please, Uncle Ash. I really, really, like this boy,” she pleads earnestly.

Fuck!

I really need to work on this pull Kia has on me. I wasn’t lying when I told Poppy I could never say no to her. It’s been that way since the day she was born.

And damn the school system for being different. Whereas most school districts have sixth, seventh, and eighth grade as middle school, the one here includes ninth grade. Stupid board of education has to make my life more difficult.

I lean forward, rest my elbows on my knees, and scrub my hands down my face. When I sit back up, Kia has an anxious look on her face.

“Your parent’s are going to kill me. You know that, right?”

Her answering smile has my own lifting up. I clasp my hands together, bring my pointer fingers up to my lips and think for a minute.

“Okay. Have you talked to this Noah?”

Her nose scrunches up. “Sort of.”

“What do you mean ‘sort of’? You either have or you haven’t.”

“Well, I’ve tried talking to him a couple of times, but I just don’t know what to say. There was one time I had to ask him to pass the pastel paints in

art class. Does that count?” she asks, hopeful.

I chuckle. “I’m going to tell you a secret.” I lean forward and usher her closer with my finger. She moves to the edge of her seat, looking very solemn. I barely hold in my laugh at her serious expression.

“Boys like it when girls talk to them.” Her face drops, like she’s disappointed in my advice. “That may not be what you want to hear, but it’s the truth. Did you ever think that Noah may be in the same boat as you?

Maybe he likes you just as much as you like him, but he doesn’t know it because you won’t talk to him?”

She sits back in her chair, and in true teenager fashion, crosses her arms over her chest and pouts.

“Well, why do I have to be the brave one? Why can’t he talk to me first?”

“Because boys his age are cowards.”

“What do I say to him?”

I shrug. “Whatever you want to.” I give her one more piece of advice, one I prefer she takes, but know she won’t. “Or you can let the whole thing go and forget about him. Boys are stupid anyway. You don’t need them in your life.”

The only response I get from that is an eye roll.

“Do you think you could talk to Mom and Dad about Noah going to the concert with us?”

The extra ticket she wasn’t sure about.

I should have seen this coming. This girl is really going to get me killed. Bea and I are close, and I’m sure I could talk her into it, but Owen is a different story. He’s extremely protective of his girl, with good reason.

When Poppy and I have girls, I know I’ll be the same way. There’s no way anyone could talk me into letting my fourteen-year-old girl go out on a date.

Maybe I’ll allow her to go once she reaches thirty.

Maybe.

“I’ll see what I can do.” At her hopeful expression, I continue. “But, I can’t promise anything.”

She squeals as she gets up from her chair and launches herself at me.

She lands in my lap and throws her arms around my neck. “Thank you, thank you, thank you!” She punctuates each thank you with a kiss to my cheek. “I love you, Uncle Ash.” “Love you too, Kia Bear.” I ruffle her hair. “Now, go back inside before your friends think you are neglecting them.”

She jumps up and bounces on her feet to the back door. Before she pulls it open, she turns back around. “Gammy was looking for you earlier.”

I nod and she goes back inside. I get up from the chair and turn back to face the backyard, resting my hands against the railing. My mind wanders back to Poppy. As much as I love my family, I really don’t want to be here.

I’d much rather be back in Atlanta, especially with what happened last night. The only thing keeping me here is knowing Rex has Poppy’s back. I have every confidence that Rex and his men will keep her safe. He’s the only one that I trust enough to get the job done right. And between him, his crew, and me, I’ll find out who this fucker is and he’ll regret the day he decided to fuck with her.

I’ve been checking the ping reports regularly throughout the day. I not only sell internet security to clients, I use my own product. The reports show there’s been no attempts of hacking into the video feeds. But how did the guy know about them? There’s not a soul besides myself that know they exist. How in the fuck does he? And he has to know. He knew exactly where to dip his head to avoid the cameras.

I pull my phone from my pocket and lean my elbows on the railing. I spoke with her briefly this morning, but I feel a need to see her. Bringing up the video feed, I search for Poppy in her house. When I can’t find her, I bring up the tracking app for her car. She’s at the park that’s just down the road from her place. I can picture her now, sitting under her favorite tree as she reads and feeds the ducks. She does this often. One day, after noticing her going there several times, I decided to follow her. I sat in my car and watched as she pulled a blanket and small basket from her backseat and walked over to a big old oak tree. After she laid the blanket out, she sat and pulled out a sandwich and plastic bowl. Several minutes later, a few ducks waddled over and she pulled out slices of bread and proceeded to throw small chunks at them. The smile on her face as she watched the ducks eat

had my chest aching. After she ran out of bread, she pulled out a paperback, laid on her back, and read. I’ve followed her several more times since then.

I can tell it’s something she really enjoys doing, because she always has a peaceful look on her face when she’s there.

An image of her standing outside her house the night I came to her pops in my head. I sat in my car, my hand on the gearshift, ready to pull away, when I saw her out of the corner of my eye. I watched, my breath caught in my throat, as I waited for her to come to the decision on whether or not to close the distance between her and my car. My emotions were still raw from having touched her. If she had decided she was done with our game and walked to the car, I wouldn’t have stopped her. I wasn’t ready to show her my face, but I also didn’t have the willpower to speed away and leave her standing there, beautifully wrapped in a sheet. Even through the distance separating us, I saw the indecision on her face. As stupid as it would have been on my part, my hand reached for the door handle until she took that first step back. Both disappointment and relief made their way inside my stomach at that move.

Shaking my head to clear it, I close the app and pull up Rex’s number.

“Rex,” he grunts in his usual harsh tone.

“Everything good there?” I ask.

“Yes. I’m sitting in my truck watching her feed fucking ducks. She’s been at this park for hours.”

I chuckle, knowing he’s just being a dick on my account. He takes his job very seriously. He may hate parts of it, but he’s very thorough and does a damn good job.

“I really appreciate you doing this.”

“Who is this girl to you?” he asks.

I drop my head and rub the back of my neck. I notice the flowerbed off the porch my mom has spent countless hours perfecting. I don’t want to lie to Rex about my involvement with Poppy, but I won’t tell him the complete truth. He needs to know of her importance in my life, but not everything revolving around it.

“She’s my employee and someone I care a great deal about. That’s all you need to know for now. Spare no expense with this, Rex. I want this guy found. I don’t care what you have to do. Just keep her safe in the process.

That’s the number one priority.”

“Heard you the first time, brother. He won’t come near her again. We’ll get this guy,” he growls.

If there’s one thing I know, it’s that Rex will follow through. I didn’t tell him how I came across the information, but he knows the sick fucker broke into her house, played in her underwear drawer, and proceeded to damn near molest her. I could practically feel the steam coming out of Rex’s ears as I told him what I saw. He’s really big on protecting women and children. When he was a child, he and his mom endured years of abuse from his dad. His dad ended up killing his mom in a fit of rage when he was twelve. It’s a good thing he’s still in prison, or I have no doubt Rex would be there himself for killing him.

“I’ll be home tomorrow, midafternoon. Keep me updated.”

“You know it. Later.”

I pocket my phone and turn to face the house. Tomorrow can’t get here fast enough. If my dad wasn’t so worried about this meeting, I’d tell him I had to cancel, but he needs my expertise. I had originally planned to stay afterward for dinner with my parents’, but that’s out now. I’ll throw my bag in the car when we leave for the meeting and take off for home as soon as it’s over.

I walk through the sliding glass door to the sound of music and the racket of girly laughter and squeals. I find out why when I make it to the living room. I stop in the doorway and immediately start laughing at the scene before me. My dad, Elijah, and my brother, Alexander, both have microphones in their hands and are singing from the words on the TV. Kia and her friends surround them, trying to sing along, but are having a hard time doing it through their laughter. How in the fuck my big tough dad and brother got roped into this is beyond me, but I’m glad it’s them, and not me.

“Uncle Ash!” Nessa, my six-year-old niece and my brother’s daughter, shrieks. She’s standing at her dad’s feet, wiggling her butt in some type of dance. “Come sing with us!”

“Yeah, Uncle Ash!” Kia yells, spinning on her heel with her arms in the air.

I shake my head, still chuckling at the sight. “Not this time. Gammy is looking for me.” And thank God for that.

“Nonsense. Diane and Bea are on the phone with your aunt right now,” my dad says, taking away my excuse of not embarrassing myself. “Get over here. I need a break.”

“Dad—” Kia screams and runs over, grabs my hand, and drags me to the center of the group. “You have to! It’s my birthday!” she yells.

I groan and tip my head back. I can’t say no now. When I look back, my dad’s holding the microphone out to me with a smirk. Why in the fuck do I love my family so much?

Walking forward, I shoot him a glare as I snatch the mic from his hand.

Alexander is still singing some shit about dragging someone down. He may be singing, but he’s laughing at me with his eyes. I want to smack the look off his face.

“Why aren’t you up here?” I grumble at Owen, who’s sitting on the couch watching the crazy that’s going on. “It’s your kid’s birthday.”

Grinning big, he holds up his phone. “I’m on recording duty. Ordered

by Bea.” “Lucky bastard,” I say under my breath, just loud enough for only him to hear.

Flipping him the bird behind my back, I plaster on a smile for my nieces and their friends and turn to face the television, just as a new song starts. I’ve never heard the song that’s playing. I’m sure it’s from some boy band that’s popular at the moment. I can’t sing for shit. Alexander knows it, that’s why he’s enjoying this so much. So do my nieces, but they don’t seem to care. They just continue to jump around and dance.

Seeing their giggling faces and happy expressions, I decide to make an uncomfortable situation better. I figure if I have to be up here singing, I may as well make the best of it and outdo my brother. With that in mind, I sing my fucking heart out, alternating between grabbing Kia’s, Nessa’s, or one

of the other girls’ hand and dancing with them. The girl’s all seem to think it’s cool as shit and become even more rowdy and loud. We all laugh, sing, and dance around like fools.

By the time three songs have passed, I thankfully see my escape come out of the hallway in the form of my mom and sister. I throw the mic to Owen.

“Your turn.”

He loses his grin quick when Bea comes over and plucks the phone from his hands and ushers him up from the couch. I grab Bea’s face with both my hands and plant a loud kiss on her forehead, before throwing a smirk over my shoulder at the two suckers that are stuck with the now rambunctious group of giggling girls.

I walk fast to the kitchen where I saw my mom go before I’m sucked back into the fray. She’s pulling a pitcher of tea from the fridge when I enter.

“Would you like some, honey?” she asks, grabbing a glass from the cabinet and looking at me over her shoulder.

“Please.”

She laughs as she watches me slouch down in a chair at the table.

“I’m going to kill Aunt Ava for buying that damn karaoke program for Kia,” I grumble.

“I’m sure it wasn’t that bad,” she says, her eyes twinkling with mirth.

“It looked like you were having fun.”

She hands me a glass filled with iced tea. After taking a few swallows to wet my dry throat, I place it down on the black round coaster she placed on the table. My mom takes a seat on the other side of the table with her own glass and eyes me curiously.

“So, are you going to tell me about this girl?”

I keep my expression neutral, not giving anything away. It doesn’t surprise me she knows. As mom’s are known to be, she somehow knows everything. As a kid, it always amazed me how we could never keep anything from her. It’s like when women have kids, they not only gain that

kid, but also some type of superpower that enables them to see the past, present, and future. I just don’t know how she found out about Poppy.

When I keep my face blank and my mouth shut, she huffs out a breath.

“Owen overheard you talking on the phone this morning. He said it sounded like a girl. Now, do your old mom a solid and spill.”

I nearly choke on my tea. A solid? What the hell is wrong with her?

Her lips twitch as she watches the shock on my face.

“No, mom,” I tell her and shake my head. “Just no.”

“What? Alexander says it all the time,” she says, laughing.

I lean back in my chair with my legs stretched out underneath the table and my fingers laced over my stomach.

“Alexander is thirty, not fifty-five.”

Rolling her eyes, she steeples her fingers together and places her hands on the table, in a very prim way, contradicting the ‘hip’ thing she was just trying to pull off. I almost laugh.

“Okay, enough with the deflecting. I want to know who this girl is you were talking to on the phone this morning.”

Keeping my relaxed pose, I tell her, “It was my assistant from work.”

She narrows her eyes at me. “Asher James Knight,” she scolds. “Don’t you dare try to pull a fast one on me. Your brother said y’all were talking about very personal things. It was your assistant, my ass.”

It’s not often it happens, but I love when I can one-up my mom. I love her and she’s the best woman I know, but it gives me immense pleasure to show her she may not know everything after all. Maybe it’s the kid in me wanting to best my mom for once. I raise a brow and inform her smugly, “Actually, it was my assistant.” When she opens her mouth to reprimand me again, I continue. “Who also happens to be the woman I’m going to one day marry and carry my children.”

I’ve clearly caught her off guard. Her mouth hangs open as she stares at me.

She snaps out of her daze and demands, “Who is this girl, and why haven’t you mentioned her before?”

I shrug. “It’s not something she knows yet. I’ve known for a while, but as you know, it wasn’t until recently I was at a place in my life that I could pursue her.”

Sadness washes over her face, and grief engulfs the air around us. I want to hit myself for bringing up such a sore subject. She always gets this way when it’s mentioned.

After a moment, she brings herself out of her thoughts and asks, “What do you mean she doesn’t know?”

“I haven’t told her my feelings yet, or my plans regarding her.”

“Asher, honey, don’t you think it’s important she knows?” she says with a frown.

“I plan to tell her next week. I’m bringing her to the dinner you have planned in a couple weeks to meet everyone.”

She still looks at me doubtfully, so I explain further.

“She knows my interest, Mom, but doesn’t know it’s me, her boss. It’s too much to explain right now. Just know that she’s the one I choose.”

She reaches across the table and grabs my hand. With excitement shining in her eyes, she says, “I’m happy for you, honey. I can’t wait to meet her.”

I smile at her in kind.

My phone chirps in my pocket, so I pull it out and read the display. My smile turns to a big grin when I read the text message.

Poppy: Is it wrong of me to miss you after only one faceless visit?

I answer her immediately.

Me: I’d be disappointed if you didn’t. What are you doing right now?”

While I wait for her response, I look up to find my mom watching me, her eyes lit with interest.

“What’s her name?” she asks softly.

“Poppy,” I answer.

“Poppy,” she repeats, smiling. “Such a pretty name.”

I glance down when my phone alerts me again of an incoming message.

Poppy: I just got done with a very lonely picnic, wishing you were there with me.

Me: After this week, I promise to be at all your picnics.

Poppy will never go on a picnic alone again after this weekend. I plan to picnic her out. She’ll be so sick of them she’ll never want another one.

I get up from my seat, walk around the table and kiss the top of my mom’s head. She looks up at me with love shining in her eyes.

“I have a few phone calls I need to make. I’ll be back down in a bit.”

“Okay. But I want to hear more about Poppy later. I want to know all about her.”

I nod and she slings one arm around my waist and gives it a squeeze, then lets me go. I walk away and head to the stairs to my childhood room.

My parents insist that it will always be my room and when I visit, that’s where I sleep. The only thing that’s changed is they’ve switched out my twin bed with a queen, which is a good thing because I’m not sure I would fit in the smaller one anymore. All my old awards and trophies still sit on a shelf above the small captain’s desk against one wall. The old hardwood floor shines, and the area rug squishes beneath my feet as I walk across it to the bed. Once I’m seated, I look back at my phone and the waiting text.

Poppy: I can’t wait to bring you to the park I always go to.

Me: Soon, Beautiful, and you can take me anywhere you want.

Her response comes a few seconds later.

Poppy: Give me another letter.

Pleasure zips through me at her demand. She’s so damn adamant about getting those letters out of me. I love that she’s so into the game I’m playing.

Me: H. I’ll call you this evening before bed, Beautiful.

She doesn’t respond, but I didn’t expect her to. I pull the video feed up, needing a quick glance at her before I make my phone calls. She’s in her living room, sitting on her couch looking down at her phone, a stunning smile on her face. My chest swells, knowing I put that smile there.

She has a look of concentration on her face, and I wonder if she’s trying to rearrange the letters in her head, trying to figure out my name. I know the combination I’ve given her will make it difficult for her, but I can’t help the small part of me that hopes she figures it out. Regardless, my time is almost up, and once that happens, there will be no holding back. I’ll give her time to come to terms with what I’ve done and who I am, but after that, I’ll move full force ahead. Poppy won’t know what hit her.

Chapter Twelve Poppy I stand in my closet and stare at the contents. Why didn’t I buy more clothes when I went boot shopping yesterday? I have skirts, dresses, slacks, and every color blouse imaginable, but not one damn thing I can wear that has a western feel to it. I’m such an idiot. I should have done what Asher suggested and bought a plaid shirt. Maybe I can talk him into letting me shop if we have the time while we’re there.

A stirring of desire blasts through me when I think about spending the next few days with him. But then guilt trickles in when I think about Sterling. Both men have me tied in knots and fill me with confusion. I have no right to feel the way I do toward Asher. He’s my boss for Christ’s sake.

I’ve worked for him coming up on a year and yes, I’ve had several fantasies featuring him, but it’s one-sided. He’s not interested in me. And Sterling, I still don’t know who he is. But the pull I feel toward him is undeniable and won’t be ignored.

A hand pushes me aside and then extends out to reach for a blue silk shirt, then a red one. Without saying a word, Liv leaves the closet.

Slumping my shoulders, I follow her and plop down on my bed.

“Why did you let me leave the store without buying something that would help me blend in with the locals?” I whine. “I can’t go dancing in that.” I pluck up the blue shirt and let it drop back to the bed.

“Oh, stop pouting,” Liv reprimands. “You don’t even know if you’ll have time to do anything. And, if you do, just insist that you need to go shopping.”

I watch Liv fold my clothes and place them in my suitcase. I’m nervous and excited all at once, which has my body both jittery and jumpy. The only thing I’ll miss is Sterling and the chance of him coming to me. Today’s Thursday. When he got back to town on Monday evening, not Tuesday

evening as he previously said, he told me he had some things that came up and wouldn’t be able to come to me until tonight. He hasn’t brought up my impending trip with Asher again, but he knows I’ll be leaving tomorrow morning. I wonder if this visit is a reminder to me that I belong to him. I have no idea what tonight will entail. Is he planning on revealing himself, or just claiming my body so thoroughly I won’t forget him while I’m gone?

He doesn’t have to worry about that. I’m one of the last people Asher would want to have an affair with. My only problem is, I don’t know if I would refuse Asher if he did want me. I want to say no, just for the simple fact that I have Sterling in my life now, but I’m not entirely sure I could. And I worry that makes me a terrible person.

“Get off your ass and help me pack your suitcase. I have to meet Tony in an hour.” Liv swats me on the butt.

I stick my tongue out at her, earning me another swat. Laughing, I walk over to the dresser and pull open my top drawer. The memory of finding it open and gone through flashes in my mind. I still don’t think I left it open, but the alternative is shudder worthy, so I try to ignore it. I pull out several pairs of bra and panty sets, along with a few thigh-highs and walk them over to the suitcase.

“I think Asher wants to fuck you,” Liv says out of the blue, shocking the shit out of me.

I look over at her with my mouth hanging open to see her looking at me out of the corner of her eye as she continues packing.

“Have you lost your mind? Where in the world did you get that from?”

First Eric, and now Asher. The girl is delusional.

“You really have no idea, do you?” she asks curiously and turns to face me, her head tilted slightly.

“No idea about what?”

“How amazingly beautiful you are.”

A soft smile forms on my lips at her words. Liv can be so sweet sometimes, even if other times I really think she’s gone off the deep end. I, by no means think I’m ugly, but I also think Liv likes to romanticize men when it comes to me. She’s so happy with Tony, she wants me to have what

they have, and hopefully one day I will. But she needs to stop with this crap.

“I think you like to see things that aren’t there,” I tell her, taking the skirt from her hands and folding it, then placing it on top of the others.

“And I think you need to open your eyes and see what’s in front of you.”

“I’ve worked for Asher for almost a year, Liv. I would think if he was interested he would have made it known by now. Besides, there’s Sterling.”

She sighs and pushes back the suitcase. Grabbing my hand, she pulls me down so I’m sitting beside her.

“The Sterling thing is a fantasy. He’s not even real yet, and won’t be until he actually shows his face. And Asher may not have come right out and said how he feels, but I see it when he looks at you. I’ve seen it for a while. I think he tries to hide it, but sometimes he can’t and it slips through.

There are times he looks at you like you hung the stars.” She wiggles her eyebrows at me. “And sometimes, he looks at you like a starving man with a juicy steak in front of him. My point is, you can’t put your life on hold for some faceless man, not when another good man is there, willing and waiting.”

I pull my hand from hers and get up from the bed. I pace my floor in front of her. Anytime I’m uncertain or nervous, I pace. It helps calm my racing thoughts.

“I just can’t ignore Sterling, Liv. Even without knowing who he is, I feel like I need to give it a chance. There’s something that’s pulling me toward him and won’t let me back away. As far as Asher, well, you know I’m not the type of person to just sleep with someone for the hell of it. And I think you’re way off base. Asher has never acted like he wanted a relationship with me. It’s always been business between us. At least Sterling has been truthful with his feelings and intentions. I don’t feel right stringing them both along.

I stop pacing and turn to her. Her expression is filled with pity. I hate that look.

“Just promise me you’ll keep an open mind and won’t completely close the door on the possibility.”

At her earnest look, I give into her. It’s the least I can do.

“I promise,” I tell her with a smile.

She gets up from the bed and comes to me for a hug. We break apart and she walks back to the bed and grabs her purse.

“Okay, I’m off. Tony will have my hide if I’m late. Call me when you get to Dallas.”

I walk her to the door and pull it open. “I will.”

“And don’t do anything I wouldn’t do,” she says, turning around and giving me a wink.

I laugh. “So in other words, do everything?”

“Yep, pretty much.”

We both laugh and hug one more time, before she walks out, leaving me even more confused than I was before she got here.

I just walk out of the bathroom and into my bedroom with a towel wrapped around me when I feel a tingle of awareness at my neck. I freeze in my tracks and hold my breath. I don’t know how, but I know Sterling is nearby. Without moving the rest of my body, I turn my head and look around. Sterling hasn’t told me when he would show his face, just that it would be soon, that this time next week I would know who he is. Is he here now, in my room, watching me?

My eyes land on the window and I suck in a breath when I see movement. I’m just about to move that way when my phone on the dresser starts ringing. Keeping my eyes on the window, I move to grab it. Sterling’s name appears on the screen.

“Hello?” I answer, my heart racing and my breathing turning hurried. It always does when I talk to or text Sterling.

“Hey, Poppy,” he replies, his voice deep with desire. Butterflies swarm in my belly, making my stomach flop. “You look beautiful wrapped up in that towel. I want to unwrap it and lick off all the droplets of water you left behind.”

A shiver races down my spine, and I have to put my hand on the dresser for support when my legs go weak. It still amazes me that a man I’ve never seen before can affect me so much.

“I want that, too.” Even my voice sounds weak with desire.

“Release your hair for me. I want to see it falling around your bare shoulders,” he says thickly. I briefly notice his accent seems off a bit tonight.

Without taking my eyes off the window, I reach back and release the clip that’s holding up my hair. I give my head a slight shake and the thick mass falls down. A few tendrils that managed to escape during my shower sticks to my cheeks and I push them back.

The slight groan from him makes my body tremble.

“Thank you, baby. I love your hair. Do you know what I want to do with it?”

“What?” I ask breathlessly.

“I want to grab a handful and hold your head just right for me to claim your lips. I want to wrap it around my fist as I fuck you with long sure strokes from behind. I want to fill both hands with it as I guide your head, while I fill your mouth with my cock.”

I hold tight to the dresser as visions of what Sterling just said run through my head. I want that so much. I want his hands on me again. I want to feel him pull my hair as he fucks me senseless. To feel his lips glide across my skin. The mark he left on my neck the other night tingles. It’s faded and hardly noticeable now, but I want him to mark me again, except all over my body this time. I want everyone to know I belong to him.

“Are you going to come in?” I ask, desperately wishing he’ll say yes.

“Not this time, Beautiful. If I come in, there’s no way I’ll leave.” His voice has deepened even more.

“Then don’t leave,” I tell him. The way he makes me feel, I’d be happy for the rest of my life if all we did was stay in bed. Anything to feel his touch again.

“I’ll be in your bed soon enough, and there’s no way I’ll be leaving it,” he says. I want to protest, but before I get a chance, he continues. “Drop the towel for me. Show me that sexy body of yours.”

Under normal circumstances, I would never be brave enough to expose myself like he’s asking, but once again, Sterling makes me act out of the norm. Pleasing him is one of my greatest pleasures, and if that means dropping the towel and standing in my room naked as he watches from the window, then so be it.

I let go of the dresser and release the towel that’s tucked between my breasts. I don’t let it go right away. I stand there with it clutched in my hand as I stare at the window. Something shifts in the darkness, sending goosebumps up and down my arms, knowing he’s just on the other side of the thin pane of glass.

“Let it go, Poppy,” he demands softly in my ear.

Taking a deep breath, I let go of the towel. It drops with a whoosh and lands at my feet. The groan on the other end of the line is unmistakable, and it gives me a rush of power, knowing I can affect him so much.

“So fucking beautiful,” he whispers.

A blush creeps up my neck and into my cheeks at his praise.

“Thank you,” I tell him.

“Go to the bed and lay down. If I can’t be in there to pleasure you, I want you to do it for me.”

I hesitate for a moment, feeling self-conscious, but oddly excited about the prospect of touching myself while he’s only feet away, watching. Don’t get me wrong, I’m no prude. I’ve played with myself before, just never in a situation like this.

Sterling stays silent as I work up the courage to do as he’s asked. I’m grateful he’s giving me time and not pressuring me. He knows when to push and when not to.

After several more seconds, I square my shoulders and turn toward the bed. Once I’m standing beside it, I turn to face the window again.

“Good, baby,” he continues to whisper softly. “Now lie back against the pillows.”

With the phone still clutched in my hand at my ear, I do as he says and lie down so I’m in a slightly reclined position against the pillows. I want to stay high enough so I can see the window. Even though I can’t see him, I still know he’s there, and I want to see the dark shadows he’s shrouded in.

“Bend and spread your legs for me. I want to see your pussy glistening with your juices.”

My breath gets stuck in my throat and my body is shaking from nerves with a deep-rooted need to please him. Breathing in deep for courage, I bend my knees and part my legs.

“Wider, Beautiful. I can’t see you yet,” he says gruffly. His breaths become heavier in my ear.

I spread my legs wider, and I know I’ve gone far enough when I hear his sharp intake of breath. I can feel my arousal leaking out of me and running down the crack of my ass. It feels erotic as hell, sitting here with my legs spread wide for Sterling’s viewing pleasure.

“Put your phone on speaker and set it beside you. I want both of your hands free for this.”

I push the speaker icon and set it down by my hip. The next time he speaks, his voice echoes throughout the room, almost like he’s in here with me. It feels like a caress against my skin.

“Damn, you’re fucking soaked,” he groans. “I can see it all the way from over here. My cock would slide right in so easily.”

“Yes,” I moan, arching my back and gripping the covers at my sides.

His husky words are driving me insane. The pure need to feel him touch me has my body lighting on fire. My breaths come in puffs and my toes curl up.

The shadow at the window shifts. I can just barely make out a figure in dark clothes. I strain my eyes to try to see his face, but it’s too dark, leaving me frustrated.

“I’m so hard for you, Poppy. So fucking hard. Should I touch myself?

Would you like that?”

I wither on the bed at the thought of him doing just that. I feel so exposed with my legs spread wide, but in such a naughty way.

“Yes, Sterling,” I whimper, still keeping my eyes on the window.

“Please touch yourself.”

“Not without you, Beautiful. Strum your clit for me. I want to hear you moan in pleasure as I stroke my cock.”

With a boldness I never knew I possessed, I release one hand from the death grip I have on the covers and place it on my stomach. The minute I feel my hand, I shiver in delight. Never has touching myself felt so erotic. I slide it down over my pubic bone, then the small patch of hair until I reach the hood of my clit. I bite my lip to keep from yelling at the sensations my own touch sends through my body. I rub the hard nub in small circles. My eyes fall closed, and I imagine it’s Sterling that’s touching me. My finger turns rougher, more callused with my imagination. I whisper his name and pinch my clit, sending shockwaves down my legs.

My eyes open when Sterling says, “Damn, you look so incredibly delicious sprawled out on the bed like that. I want to crawl between your legs and feast on your pussy. Slide a finger inside. Show me how slick you are.”

Without a second thought, I do as he says and slip my fingers to my opening, and push it inside. I swear I’ve never been so wet in my life.

Sterling was right, he’d have no trouble sliding his cock inside of me. I bow my back and lift my hips off the bed. It feels so damn good, but I still wish it was Sterling’s fingers in me, or better yet, his cock.

“Another finger,” he growls. His tone and words turn my body to jelly.

I plunge another finger inside and my thumb goes to my clit. I hear Sterling groan beside me. Both of our breathing becomes heavy in the room. As much as I want to close my eyes, I still keep them on the window.

It makes me feel more connected to him. I reach up with my unoccupied hand and palm my breast, pinching and twisting the nipple, just how I imagine Sterling would do if he were in here with me.

“Yes, Poppy,” he hisses. “Play with your tit. Are you imagining it’s my hand instead of yours?”

“Ahh… Sterling,” I shout when I feel my body tighten up, preparing for release.

“Do you know what I’m thinking about?” I’m so far gone I can’t form a reply. Sterling must sense my inability to speak because he doesn’t wait for an answer. “I’m thinking about your hand wrapped around my cock instead of mine. Your mouth sucking the tip before sliding it to the back of your throat until you gag. Your pussy clenching me so tight and taking every bit of cum I have to give.”

I shudder and buck on the bed. My legs cramp from holding them so stiff. My fingers slide in and out a few more times, before I move them back to my clit. I’m right on the very edge of plunging over.

Sterling’s groans and his breaths become quicker and heavier. The shadow at the window jerks with his movements, and I know he’s working his cock faster with his hand. We’re both so close.

“Fuck, baby. When I finally get my hands on you, and you know who’s taking you, it’s going to be hard, fast, and rough.”

His words send black spots dancing in my eyes. My orgasm is so intense I feel it in every fiber of my being. My body convulses and it feels like I’m floating away in a million tiny pieces. Beside me, Sterling growls my name into the phone at the same time I hear him at the window. I know he’s finding his own release. I feel bereaved because I wasn’t able to witness it in person, but also excited in knowing it’s because of me that he did. It was me that he was looking at pleasuring myself. It was me he was thinking about as he stroked himself off. It was me he was imagining in his head.

Once I fully come back to myself, I slowly sit up. Now that it’s over and I’m able to think properly again, embarrassment starts taking over. I’ve never been so bold before. Never would I have thought I would open myself up so completely and put myself in such a vulnerable position.

When I start to close my legs, Sterling demands, “Don’t.”

I stop and hold my legs halfway open. I’m stuck with indecision. I want to defy him and cover myself, but I can’t help but be pleased that he wants to continue to look at me. He makes me feel like I’m the most interesting and stunning vision in the world.

“Before you get dressed, there’s something I want you to do.” I hold still and wait for him to continue. “Walk to the window.”

On wobbly legs, I get off the bed and start moving forward, my heart pumping wildly with the thought of finally seeing him. I’m disappointed when I make it to the window and don’t see his shadowed figure anymore.

“Unlatch the lock.” I left the phone on the bed, so his voice is further away, but I still hear him just fine.

“Close your eyes,” he says, just barely loud enough for me to hear.

I close my eyes, and seconds later, I hear the window sliding up. It takes everything in me to keep them shut.

He must sense the war that’s raging in my head because he orders with a tone that brooks no argument. “Do not open your eyes.”

Although I bristle at his harsh words, I give a subtle nod, holding my breath with anticipation of what he’ll do next.

I don’t know how he manages to put himself at my level, but the next second I feel the whisper of his breath at my ear. He doesn’t touch me, but I know he’s only centimeters away.

“Put your fingers back in your pussy,” he whispers.

I shudder out a breath and a moan slips free. It takes me several seconds for my brain to work long enough to bring my hand back to my center. I slip my pointer and middle finger back inside my slick hole.

Sterling’s breath whooshes out with a groan.

“Now hold them out for me.”

I do as I’m told and hold my hand out. The warmth of Sterling’s mouth meets my fingers as he takes them inside and sucks greedily at them. This is so damn hot. The need that was quenched just a few seconds ago now comes back full force. My body vibrates with the need to open my eyes, pull Sterling inside the window, and demand he take me like I need him to.

Sterling’s tongue swirls around my fingers one last time before he pulls back. The loss I feel as his touch disappears is astounding. My disappointment doesn’t last long, though. The next moment, his lips are on mine and my world feels right again. It’s only his lips and tongue that touch

me, but it feels like his entire body is caressing me. His kiss is addicting, and I never want to be cured from it. We tangle our tongues together, moaning into each other’s mouths.

He pulls back all too soon, and I almost open my eyes, but remember I’m not supposed to.

“I’ll see you when you get back from Texas,” he murmurs against my lips, reminding me of my upcoming trip and the time I’ll be spending alone with Asher.

With one more kiss to my lips, I feel him back away.

I hear the slide of the window being closed, but it’s a few minutes before I open my eyes. It’s dark on the other side, with no shadowed figure.

I release a shaky breath. I’m still so aroused that my thighs are wet from it.

I turn from the window and walk to the bathroom to clean up. When I look in the mirror, my cheeks are flushed and my lips are slightly swollen.

My hair tumbles around my shoulders and looks wild. My eyes are bright, but have a sated look. Even to myself, I look sexy and well-fucked, even though I wasn’t fucked at all. I can’t help the smile that forms on my face.

I grab a washcloth from the small cabinet underneath the sink and wet it with warm water to clean myself. After, with my limbs relaxed and exhaustion taking over, I crawl beneath the covers. My phone still sits on the bed, so I pick it up to set my alarm to wake up bright and early, the trip to Texas looking less and less exciting when I have a man like Sterling waiting for me.

Chapter Thirteen Poppy The next morning I’m nervous as the driver pulls up on the tarmac where the jet is waiting for us. I told Asher I could catch a cab to the private airstrip, but he insisted on sending a driver over. He said there was no sense in wasting cab fare when he could easily send someone for me.

I don’t know why I’m so nervous. It’s just a simple business trip. I see Asher five days a week, so it’s not like we’re new to being in each other’s company for hours on end. After what transpired last night with Sterling, I felt better about going on this trip with Asher, but not so much this morning. My feelings for Sterling are growing stronger by the day, but every time I’m near Asher, I get this flutter in my stomach. He still makes me nervous and edgy, but he also brings life to my body. I hate having my body react this way to two different men. I want them both, and that right there makes me feel like total shit. Even if I could have both, I wouldn’t do that to either of them. They both deserve better. Everyone deserves better than to be strung along and used. Besides, Sterling’s already proven that he won’t share, although I do find it quite odd he didn’t put up a fight about me going on this trip.

The car pulls to a stop, jerking me from my conflicting thoughts. I sit for a minute and try to force away the nervousness that starts to overwhelm me. I’m just about to open the door to get out when it’s opened for me.

Grabbing my purse, I slide from the smooth leather seat.

“Thank you,” I mumble.

“My pleasure, ma’am.”

I walk around to the back of the car and wait for him to pop the trunk so I can grab my bags. A moment later it opens, and I reach to grab the handle to my suitcase, but before I can, Benjamin, the driver, steps beside me and pulls it from the trunk.

“I’ll get these for you, ma’am.”

“Oh, thank you.” I smile.

I take a step back. I’m not used to having others do stuff for me when I’m perfectly capable of doing it myself. It makes me feel useless, and I don’t like that feeling. I’ve always done everything myself.

I fiddle with my purse strap as Benjamin sets my suitcase down on the ground and slides the pull handle up before grabbing my smaller carry-on bag. I sedately walk behind him to the steps leading to the jet. A tall, older gentleman in a black uniform that has several patches on it meets me at the steps. Benjamin continues on with my luggage, handing it over to a man standing by a small hatch close to the back of the jet.

“Miss Lexington?” the man at the stairs inquires, holding out a hand.

“Yes.” I place my hand in his and he gives it two pumps before letting go.

“My name is Captain Hayes,” he says with a smile. “I’ll be the pilot for your trip today. If you’ll climb on board, Mr. Knight is already inside. We’ll be taking off momentarily.”

“Thank you. It was nice meeting you.”

I turn from him and eye the stairs warily. I don’t know what I’m more nervous about, getting on this jet or spending so much alone time with Asher.

“Ma’am, are you okay?” Captain Hayes asks when I make no move to climb the steps.

Swallowing through a thick throat, I murmur, “Yes.” “Have you ever flown before?” he asks, coming to stand at my side.

I try my best to give him a smile, but I’m sure it looks warped or something.

“No. This will be my first,” I answer anxiously.

He lays a comforting hand on my arm and gives it a squeeze. “You have nothing to worry about. I’ve been flying these things for twenty years, and before that I was in the Air Force for ten.” He gives me a reassuring smile and it calms some of my nerves.

The next smile I give him is more natural.

“Don’t mind me. I’ll be fine, but thank you.”

With a pat to my arm, Captain Hayes lets go and I turn back to the stairs. I pull in a deep breath and grab the handrail before taking the first step. There are only seven steps, so it’s not long until I reach the top. Cool air whizzes past me as I stand in the doorway. It’s refreshing and cools my heated skin. I clutch my purse in a tight grip and move forward. My anxiety has now moved back from flying to seeing Asher. I round the small corner and am met with a decent size space that has several comfortable looking seats on either side of the aisle, and what looks like a small bar off to the left. In the back, I see a doorway straight ahead and two doors to the sides, one leading to the left and one to the right. There are cabinets along the walls right below the ceiling. Overall, it’s much bigger than I pictured from the outside. I shouldn’t expect anything less, though. It is, after all, owned

by Silver Technologies.

I shift on my feet as my gaze meets Asher’s, who’s sitting in one of the seats talking on his phone. He’s wearing black slacks and a dark gray button-up with the sleeves rolled to his elbows. I always feel a little thrill run through my body when I see his tattoos, and now is no different. The eyebrow ring glints from the sun peeking in through the window. For a split second, I thought I saw something in his eyes when he first saw me, something dark and carnal. But when I blink and look back at him, it’s gone. It had to have been my mind playing tricks on me.

Or maybe it’s your mind conjuring up something that you desperately want, a small voice in my head whispers.

I shake the ridiculous thought away.

A beautiful young blonde in a knee-length gray skirt and white blouse walks up to me.

“Hello. My name is Seraphina, and I’ll be your flight attendant today. If you need anything at all, please let me know.”

She smiles at me, but there’s something about her that sets me off.

Maybe it’s the way her smile looks fake. It could also be that she has her blouse unbuttoned just enough to give a small glimpse of her cleavage.

Reluctantly, I have to admit her cleavage is nice, albeit probably fake.

When I don’t say anything back to her, her smile slips a bit and I feel like a bitch.

“Would you like for me to take your bag?” she asks, indicating my purse.

I grip it tighter and force a smile. “No, thank you. I’ll keep it with me.”

“Okay. If you’ll follow me, I’ll show you to your seat.”

She turns on her black heels and leads me further into the cabin.

Instead of taking me to a seat beside Asher like I figured she would, she takes me to one across the walkway.

“She sits over here, Seraphina. You already know this.” Asher’s clipped tone has both of us looking over at him. He’s still on his phone, but has one brow raised at Seraphina.

She blushes, and is clearly uncomfortable being reprimanded. “I-I’m sorry, sir,” she stammers.

I’d feel sorry for her if it wasn’t for the fact that she blatantly went against Asher’s wishes. I move my gaze from Asher and back to Seraphina.

Although she still looks flushed from his sharp words, she can’t hide the desire flashing in her eyes. It’s there for all to see, and I feel an irrational need to scratch them out. She purposely went against him to keep me away from him. She doesn’t realize that there’s nothing going on between us, and I’m not particularly in the mood to enlighten her of anything different.

God, I am such a bitch!

When she brings her eyes back to me, I barely hold in my gasp at the barely concealed hate she throws my way, before she wipes it clean with another fake smile.

Not waiting for her to lead the way, I walk over to where Asher is sitting and take the seat beside him. I set my purse on the floor at my feet and fold my hands in my lap. Out the corner of my eye, I see Asher looking at me. He’s still on the phone, so I keep my eyes forward.

“We’ll be there early afternoon, Stewart. Make sure you have everything ready.”

He hangs up and puts his phone in his suit pocket, never taking his eyes off me. I start to fidget in my seat.

“Good morning, Poppy,” Asher’s smooth, deep voice greets me.

I plaster on a smile and turn to face him. “Good Morning, Asher.”

A wave of his scent hits me and it nearly steals my breath. He always smells so damn good. Fresh and woodsy, like he just came inside from being out in the country.

“Was the drive over okay?” he inquires.

“Yes, thank you.”

He just sits in his seat, watching me with green eyes that seem like they see more than I want him to. I become antsy with his perusal, crossing and uncrossing my legs. I want to look away, but I can’t.

“Why do I make you so nervous, Poppy?”

My eyes widen at his question. He’s never asked me that before, so I’m surprised he’s asking me now. My behavior is nothing new, so why does he feel the need to know now? And what do I say to that? I don’t even know the answer myself.

I lick my dry lips. His eyes follow the movement, causing my already frayed nerves to shred more. I wipe my sweaty palms on my navy blue skirt, trying to come up with an answer. My stomach feels like there’s a hundred wild horses galloping around inside it.

“Umm…” I swallow, but it does nothing to wet my dry throat. I need something to drink, but don’t want to ask for fear it will give me away. My eyes drop to my lap and my hands that are wringing themselves together.

I jump slightly when I feel Asher’s touch on my chin, lifting my head back up to meet his eyes.

“Why do I make you so nervous?” he asks again, his voice soft. His face is closer, so I feel his breath against my face.

“I don’t know,” I whisper.

His lips tip up into a half-smile when he says, “I think you do know.”

My eyes stay glued to his lips. I wonder how soft they would feel against mine. If he were to kiss me, would it be rough and bruising, or soft and gentle? Either way, I bet they would feel amazing.

A ding sounds and the captain’s voice comes over the intercom, breaking the spell between us. I’m left breathless when I look away from Asher. I try to pull air into my lungs, but it doesn’t feel like I’m getting enough. I scramble for my seatbelt, just to have something to do with my hands. When I peek at Asher from beneath my lashes, I see a smirk on his face as he casually buckles his own belt. My face blazes hot and my stomach flops.

After the captain announces that we’re ready for takeoff, the jet starts to move. The grip I have on the armrests has my fingers cramping. I lean my head back and close my eyes, taking in deep gulps of much needed air.

Asher’s hand on mine has me lifting my head and turning it his way. The expression on his face is soft with understanding.

“Everything’s going to be okay,” he says gently.

I nod and turn my head forward, pinning my eyes on the seat in front of me. Asher keeps his hand on mine as the jet starts to pick up speed. It makes a couple turns before coming to a complete stop. I hold my breath and wait as the roar of the engines turn louder. I didn’t think flying would be this scary. I should have had a couple glasses of wine to relax before I left the house. I wonder what they have in the bar across the way, and if Seraphina can find me something to help calm me.

“Poppy,” I hear Asher say beside me, but I’m so stuck in my fear of flying that I can’t look at him.

“Poppy,” he says more harshly, the tone snapping me out of my frozen state. I turn my wild, scared eyes to him. “Just keep your eyes on me, okay?”

I swallow thickly and nod. It’s the only thing I can do at the moment.

I’m so focused on his eyes that I see small brown flecks in them. I’ve never noticed them before. Of course, I’ve never been this close to him, or been given the opportunity to look at them unencumbered. He has small wrinkle lines in the corners of his eyes. It’s rare that I see his smile or laugh, so I

wonder how he’s acquired them. He has a few gray hairs at his temples, which only adds to his appeal.

I feel the jet jerk forward and start picking up speed, the momentum pushing me back against my seat, but I’m so absorbed in looking at Asher that it fails to worry me. All I can see, feel, smell, and touch right now is Asher’s eyes on me, his breath against my lips, his scent filling my nose, and his hand still touching mine. Everything else around us is insignificant.

I want to stay like this forever. It feels safe. I briefly feel my stomach drop, but I stay focused on him, and he does the same.

What in the hell is happening? Think of Sterling, Poppy! I berate myself. And stop with the Asher fascination.

I slowly start to relax when I realize we’re off the ground. I break our stare, feeling strange as I do so. My cheeks turn hot, and I glance around the cabin before looking out the window. Asher reaches across me to close it, but I stop him with a hand on his arm.

“No. Please, leave it open.”

He eyes me for a minute and then lowers his arm.

“Are you sure?” he asks, his voice laced with concern.

I give him a reassuring smile. “Yes.” With a short nod, he places his arm back on the armrest.

As scared as I am of flying, I have this uncontrollable urge to look out the window. Turning my head from Asher’s probing gaze, I take my first look out the window and gasp in shock at what I see. I would have never thought it would look so uniform. I’m totally mesmerized by it and forget the fear I was feeling moments ago. Everything looks so small from up here. It’s amazing to watch the tiny cars glide along the roads and see the tops of trees and buildings float by. I literally feel like I’m on top of the world.

I’m captivated by the scenery for a good ten minutes, then it starts to fade into fog. A smile breaks across my face when I realize we’re flying through the clouds, but it fades seconds later when I feel a bump, followed by several more. My hands fly back to the armrests, and I grip them tight.

This has got to be the dreaded turbulence you always hear about. I look

around the cabin to see Asher still watching me. He doesn’t seem to be worried about the jerks and bumps of the jet. Seraphina unbuckles her seatbelt and stands. Shouldn’t she stay in her seat? This is my first flight, so I have nothing to compare it to, but neither Asher nor Seraphina seems to be fazed by it, so it can’t be bad, right?

My death grip on the armrests get tighter as my stomach plummets to my feet. Seraphina walks in her tall heels toward us like we’re back on the ground, her gait steady. How is she not freaking out right now? And how can she walk so easily without grabbing the seats as she walks by them?

She stops next to Asher, her sugary smile in place. The look she gives him turns my stomach even more. Why in the hell do I care if she looks at him like she wants to devour him whole? It’s not like I have any say over who he sees or what he does. It’s stupid to feel this dislike toward her, especially when I have Sterling. It’s Sterling that I want.

“Can I get either of you anything?” she asks, not bothering to mask the husky tone in her voice. It grates on my nerves.

What the hell is wrong with me? Am I jealous? That would be idiotic, but at least it’s distracting me from the unsteadiness of the jet.

I’m just about to order a water, when Asher says, “Two Johnny Walkers, neat. Make one a double.”

I open my mouth to say something, but Asher turns his attention back to me, effectively dismissing Seraphina. My eyes flicker up to hers, and I catch her sneer before she walks off.

“She doesn’t like me,” I mutter, watching her retreating back.

“It doesn’t matter. This will be her last trip.” Asher’s words have me looking back at him.

“Why’s that?” I ask, tipping my head curiously.

“Because as soon as we get to Texas, I’m firing her,” he says, not an ounce of remorse in his voice.

“What? But why?”

“Because she deliberately went against my wishes. She wasn’t just informed by an employee on where you sit, I told her myself, not even five

minutes before you boarded.”

It still seems kind of harsh to fire her over something so unimportant as not sitting me where he wanted me. I may not care for her, but that doesn’t mean I want her fired.

“Isn’t that a little extreme?”

“No. I’ve had problems with her before. She has a knack for flirting with clients and disregarding rules. She damn near lost me a client when his wife traveled with him on a business trip. She had him cornered in the bathroom when his wife walked up. Luckily, he was able to convince his wife that nothing happened. She was warned that if there were any more issues, she would be let go.”

My mouth opens in shock, but I’m not sure why I’m surprised. I’m normally not one to judge, but the vibe I’ve gotten off her and the looks she’s sent my way proves she’s not against using her body to get what she wants. I like that Asher can see past her fake beauty to the person she is inside. But I’m also sad that she feels like she needs to use herself like that.

It will get her nowhere, and will only end up hurting her. Point in fact, she’s being fired because she broke the rules and thought she wouldn’t be reprimanded for it because of her looks.

She walks back to us carrying a small tray with two glasses on it.

Leaning forward, Asher unlocks the tray in front of me so it lays flat before reaching for the glasses Seraphina holds out for him. He doesn’t even look her way, and I can see the deflated look on her face when she notices.

Instead of handing me the glass with the smaller portion, he gives me the double. I gawk at it for several seconds before trying to hand it back to him.

“I can’t drink this.”

It’s not that I can’t drink it, it’s that I don’t want to. I don’t drink often, and when I do, it’s only Moscato, or some type of fruity drink.

He doesn’t even look at the glass as I hold it out to him.

“It’ll help calm your nerves,” he replies.

He doesn’t even get the words out of his mouth before there’s a particularly rough patch of turbulence. I’m sure my eyes are as wide as

saucers, and I quickly bring the glass to my lips. It burns, but it’s not as harsh as I thought it would. I guess the more expensive the whiskey, the easier it goes down. Before I know it, the glass is tipped all the way back and I’m gulping air. I frown and glance down at it.

Asher chuckles. I shrug and place the empty glass on the tray.

Without looking away from me, Asher calls, “Another double, Seraphina.”

“Asher, I don’t…” I start, but then stop when there’s another bump. I close my eyes and try to block it out. This is freaking ridiculous. I’m an adult. I should be able to take a simple plane ride, for goodness’ sake.

I open my eyes when Asher’s warm hand picks mine up and wraps my fingers around the new glass. There’s a smirk on his face, making him look even hotter. It’s really not fair that he looks so good. His hand lingers longer than necessary, and there’s a knowing look in his eyes, like he knows what he’s doing to me. I’m sure he’s used to it, though. Women must drop at his feet daily and beg for a smidgeon of his attention. Hell, even his flight attendant has starry eyes for him.

I drop my gaze from his and face forward again as I bring the drink to my lips, sipping this one much slower than the last. I lean my head back, close my eyes, and try to bring up an image of Sterling to distract myself from the man beside me, but it’s impossible. First, I have no damn clue what he looks like, so it’s literally impossible. And second, the man beside me demands all attention to be placed on him. It’s always like that when I’m in his proximity. It’s as if everything else is forgotten as soon as I’m in the same room with him.

“Poppy,” Asher urged, sounding entirely too close.

I opt to roll my head to the side to look at him instead of lifting it. The alcohol is hitting my bloodstream, and I’m too relaxed to force my head forward. He’s closer than he was before, and another wave of his scent assaults me. It’s intoxicating. I barely catch myself from leaning over and sniffing him.

I didn’t realize I had finished the second drink until he takes the glass from my hand and passes it along with the other empty glass to Seraphina.

He smiles indulgently at me as he says, “Are you okay?”

I smile back at him and nod. “Yes.” Crap! Did I just slur? From the mirth in his eyes, I’d say that is a big fat yes. How embarrassing is that?

My arms feel heavy against the armrest and my eyes are starting to droop. This is why I don’t like drinking heavy alcohol. It either makes me sick or extremely tired. This is supposed to be a business trip, and I’m not acting very professional right now. I try to focus my eyes on his to get a glimpse of what he’s thinking, but my vision is starting to blur. My body feels flushed, so I adjust in my seat, trying to get air in places there aren’t any.

Asher reaches up and over me. I’m not sure what he’s doing, but the closeness of his body isn’t helping the heat in mine. God, he smells sooo good. Did I already think that?

When I feel a rush of cool air hit me from above, I sigh.

“Thanks,” I manage to say without sounding like I’m drunk.

He sits back in his seat, slightly facing my way, and crosses one leg over his knee. The arm that’s closest to me rests on his raised leg.

“When we land, I’m going to have my driver take you to the hotel. I’ll be back to pick you up for dinner this evening.”

It takes my muddled mind a minute to realize what he’s talking about.

When I remember the whole reason we’re on this jet, I try to sit up, then feel a wave of dizziness.

“Maybe you shouldn’t have had that last drink,” Asher mumbles, causing my cheeks to heat even more. The cool air from above is no longer helping.

I grab the front of my blouse and fan it out in front of me, trying to cool myself down. His eyes move to my chest. I look down and realize I’m giving him little peek-a-boo shows of my boobs.

“Shit,” I mutter.

This just keeps getting worse. I swear if I’m not embarrassing myself in one way, I’m doing it in another. I should have never agreed to come on

this trip. Damn flight nerves and alcohol. I press my hand against my blouse to flatten it back down.

When I look back at Asher, he has his elbow resting on the armrest with his with finger against his lips and they twitch, trying to hold back a laugh. I narrow my eyes at him, perturbed he’s finding this interesting.

“I’m taking a nap,” I grumble.

“You do that,” he says with a chuckle.

I roll my eyes and fumble with the little handle thingy that reclines the seat. I huff out a breath when the stupid thing doesn’t work. The next thing I know, Asher has unbuckled his seatbelt, and I now have his chest in my face as he leans over me. Before I can stop myself, I lean forward and sniff him like a dog sniffs another dog’s butt. I should really be locked up somewhere, or never be given whiskey again. I have no idea what’s wrong with me. It’s like I can’t control myself around him. I want to blame it on the alcohol, but a little voice in my head calls me out on it. It’s Asher. He drives me to act stupid, the alcohol is just the accelerant.

It’s not just me, though. Asher is acting strange as well. He’s never been so forward with touching me, or looking at me the way he is now.

Well, not until recently anyway.

“Wh-what are you doing?”

“You looked like you were having problems,” he answers, right before my seat reclines back.

I give a startled yelp, not expecting the movement, and he goes back to his own seat. My chest pumps up and down with my heavy breathing. I’m not sure if it’s from the surprised backward motion of my seat or Asher’s behavior.

“Go to sleep, Poppy. I’ll wake you when we get there.” His eyes are still laughing at me, but I choose to ignore it.

As I expected, the seat doesn’t go back very far. Just enough so my head won’t fall forward. I ignore the man at my side, who’s eyes I can still feel on me, and relax back against the seat.

I wake up to something warm rubbing up and down my arm. My head is nestled against something firm, but comfortable. I don’t want to move, so I snuggle my face into it. What I smell has me wanting to burrow my nose in deeper, or stuffing whatever it is up my nose so I can smell it all the time.

“Poppy,” a deep, velvety voice calls.

I reluctantly open my eyes and am met with a swirl of color and black lines. I furrow my brow, trying to figure out what I’m looking at, or remember where I am. It doesn’t take long for mortification to set in when I remember getting a little too tipsy off two glasses of whiskey and sniffing Asher like a dog in heat. And what’s worse is that during my nap, I somehow managed to end up with my head against Asher’s shoulder.

I look down to see my hand resting against his thigh, and his hand is lightly rubbing my arm. I stiffen in my seat and slowly lift my head from his shoulder. I move my arm back to my side, dislodging his hand in the process. Embarrassment isn’t a strong enough word to cover what I’m feeling right now. I decided to take a nap to try to avoid any further awkward moments, and now here I am, doing it even before I wake up. The ground, or rather the sky, just needs to open up and swallow me whole to put me out of my misery.

I force my eyes to meet Asher’s. His are soft as he watches me.

“Sorry,” I mumble, sitting upright in my seat.

“No need to apologize,” he says with a devastating smile.

Although I’m sure he shaved this morning, there’s a hint of a dark shadow that’s starting to form on his chin, cheeks, and above his lip. It looks really good on him.

“I would have let you sleep, but we just landed. I figured you wouldn’t like me carrying you to the car.”

I look over at the window and see we’re back on land.

“Oh! I didn’t even feel us land,” I say dumbly.

“You were sleeping pretty hard. Even snored a few times.”

I whip my head around at his remark, horrified. His lips are quirked up at the corners, looking amused.

“I did not snore!” I protest.

He shrugs and chuckles. Reaching over my lap, he unbuckles my belt as he says, “If you say so.”

Maybe I should just go ahead and paint my face red, because it seems to stay that color whenever I’m near him. Only now, it’s so much worse.

Asher stands and grabs his jacket. I grab my purse and stand as well.

Looking around, I no longer see Seraphina. I wonder if Asher’s already fired her. We couldn’t have been on the ground long, but maybe he was in a hurry to get it done.

“Ladies first,” he says, gesturing with his arm that I should lead the way.

Captain Hayes is standing at the door when we walk up.

“Miss Lexington. How was your first trip?” he smiles and asks kindly.

I smile in return, but answer him honestly. “I’m sure your flying skills are excellent, but I definitely won’t be making any unnecessary trips that require traveling by plane. I think I prefer to stay on the ground.”

He chuckles, and I’m grateful he takes no offense. “I’m sure it’s something you can get used to. Unfortunately, the winds were somewhat heavy today, so there were a bit more bumps along the way. Hopefully, the return trip won’t be so bothersome for you.”

“I hope not. See you in a few days, Captain Hayes.”

“That you will. Have a good weekend, Miss Lexington.”

Asher stays behind to speak with Captain Hayes as I walk down the steps to the tarmac. It’s hotter than Hades here. I knew it would be hot, but Jesus, it darn near takes my breath away. I can already feel sweat beading on my forehead and my arms feel slick from the instant humidity. Even though we’re still at the airport, excitement at being here in Texas has me smiling.

I feel a hand at my back and look over to see Asher standing beside me.

He leads me to a sleek black car, where a man in a black suit is waiting with the back door open. I don’t see how he can stand there, wearing what he’s wearing. He has to be roasting. I slide into the car and am immediately met

with blessed cool air. I slide over and Asher climbs in beside me. It’s quiet as the car starts rolling forward. There’s plenty of room in the backseat, but it still feels cramped with Asher sitting next to me.

He pulls his phone out of his pocket, reminding me I need to take mine off airplane mode, and then sets the jacket beside us on the middle console.

I grab my phone from my purse, just to give myself something to do. It feels awkward sitting in silence. As soon as I switch my phone over, it dings with an incoming text. My heart jumps when I realize it could be from Sterling. I cast my eyes to the side to see what Asher is doing, before checking my messages. I need not have worried as his eyes are focused on his own phone. I pull my missed messages up. One is from Liv, and the other is from a private number.

Liv: Has Mr. Knight put his dick in you yet?

I nearly choke on my own spit when I read her message. I manage to play it off as a cough when Asher looks at me. This girl is going to be the death of me. God love her, but she is so far off base it’s not even funny. I hold my phone closer to my face and turn my body slightly so he can’t look over and see the screen. I feel like a teenager trying to hide notes from my neighboring desk mates. I type out a quick reply.

Me: You’re lucky Asher didn’t see that message. Are you trying to get me fired? And I’m not answering your question because it’s ridiculous. Now go hump Tony or something and leave my sex life alone.

I still can’t believe she blatantly asked me that. But then again, we are talking about Liv here. There’s nothing she wouldn’t say or do.

I pull up the private number’s message.

Unknown: Do you know who your secret admirer is? Sterling you say?

Oh, I know. Enjoy your time together while it lasts, because yours is running out.

A shiver of fear races down my spine at the cryptic message. I fumble to catch my phone before it falls when my palms become sweaty. Who could have possibly sent this, and what do they mean?

Enjoy your time together while it lasts, because yours is running out.

Is that some sort of threat? Why would someone threaten me? And what is at the end of that threat? How does he know who Sterling is? My heart races as I look back down at my phone, trying to get more from the message than what was given.

“What’s wrong?” Asher asks, and I jump in my seat, completely forgetting that he’s sitting beside me. When I look over at him, I find him with a frown on his face.

Should I tell him? It’s really not his concern, but maybe someone else should know. Maybe he can help me figure out what to do or what it means.

But then again, it could just be a prank or some kind of scare tactic. I could just be overreacting. I’d hate to make myself look like a bigger fool than I already have.

I decide to hold off for now, and hope whoever sent the message has had their fun and moves on.

I back out of my messages, place my phone on my lap and answer.

“Nothing.”

He doesn’t believe me. I can see it in his eyes. I hold his stare, not backing down in hopes that he’ll drop it. Obviously, I have zero luck today.

“Give me your phone,” he demands, holding out his hand.

I grab my phone and lean back a little in my seat, away from him.

“Why?” “Because obviously something’s on there that has you upset. Your hands were shaking as you were reading whatever you were looking at.

Now, hand me your phone.”

I inwardly cringe at the scowl marring his face. I don’t back down, though. It’s none of his business what’s on my phone. If I wanted him to know, I would have told him. I may be acting stubborn, but I’ve had enough of today. Asher already has my nerves on edge. It’s time I grow a backbone, and now seems like the perfect time.

“No.” He arches a brow, surprised at my blunt refusal. A second later, I let out a squeal when he reaches across me and snatches my phone from my hands.

I don’t even try to grab it back, knowing it’s useless. So much for my backbone. It lasted all of two seconds. It’s obviously frail and brittle.

I’m pathetic.

I bite my lip as I watch Asher thump my screen to bring up my messages. Lord, please don’t let him open my conversation with Liv. This day has already been stressful enough. I’m not sure how much more I can take. I can’t see which one he’s reading, so I watch his face closely for clues. A tic forms on his jaw and when he turns to look at me, I shrink back in my seat at the unconcealed rage I see.

“Do you know who fucking sent this?” he growls, the timber of his voice causing me to quake in my seat. I’ve never seen this look on Asher before. It’s intense, and scary as hell.

I shake my head, then say for good measure, “No.” My eyes flicker down at his hands. One’s balled into a fist sitting on his thigh, while the other is clutching my phone, gripping it so tight I’m surprised it’s still in one piece.

“Have you gotten any other messages like this?”

Again, I shake my head. “That’s the first, but it has to be a joke, right?

Someone’s just fooling around with me. They have to be. I know a handful of people, and that’s it. None of them would send me something like that.”

His eyes narrow slightly when he asks, “Do you really believe that?”

From the hardness of his jaw, he certainly doesn’t.

“I don’t know what to believe,” I tell him honestly, with a slight wobble in my voice.

“And you’re willing to take the chance this isn’t real?” he asks, but doesn’t give me the opportunity to answer. “What if it is? What if this person comes after you and does God knows what? What then, Poppy? You don’t take chances like that, ever.”

The fierceness of his words and the way his body is locked tight has my anxiety growing. His eyes blaze so hot there’s not much green left in them. He’s scaring me, but I’m not sure if it’s from his reaction to the situation or the reality of it. I’ve watched TV shows and movies where the

female disregards threats, thinking it’s fun and games for some asshole or young punk, then ends up being tortured or raped. You never think that it could happen to you, but some of those shows are based on real life stories.

All the color drains from my face when I realize I could be one of those women. I could be the next innocent female with her body found in a ditch somewhere. Then I think of Sterling, and the possibility of him being one of those men that does sick things to women. My chest gets tight at the thought. I don’t want to think of him like that, and I really don’t think he is, but in reality, there’s no way for me to know.

I drop my eyes from Asher’s intense green ones. My fingers are starting to cramp from twisting the strap on my purse. I loosen my grip and notice the leather now has creases in it. It’s a shame. This purse is one of my favorites. I try to smooth it out, but it doesn’t work.

Asher’s voice breaks into my unimportant thoughts.

“I’m texting you over a phone number and cell phone company name,” Asher says to whomever he’s talking to on his phone. “Break into the cell company’s system and see if you can find out who the last private number was from the last text message.” He’s silent for several seconds, listening.

Then, “I don’t give a fuck. Make it priority. I want this person’s info by this evening.”

He doesn’t say good-bye, just hangs up his phone and begins to fiddle with it, I assume sending the person my information, before setting it down on his jacket.

He’s quiet for several minutes as he looks forward. He’s grinding his teeth together and his nostrils flare each time he exhales. The hands that are on his thighs are still balled into tight fists. I can see the pulse in his neck hammering away.

I watch him, confused at his reaction. Why is he so upset about this?

He looks like he’s having to physically restrain himself from losing control.

I understand he may be worried; I’m his employee, after all. Any decent boss would be worried about their employee if they received a threatening message like I just did. But his reaction seems to be extreme and over-thetop. It’s also sending a warm feeling straight to my stomach. I like that he’s so concerned about me.

I take a calming breath before I ask him, “Who was that?”

The eyes that slide my way almost has me shrinking back further in my seat. He must sense my apprehension, because he takes control and relaxes his features. The look is still there, but not as profound. He closes his eyes for a second and opens them again.

“That was Eric. It may not seem like a big deal to you, Poppy, but I’m not taking that chance. We’ll find the ass who sent that message.” He pins me with a look. “And if you get anymore, you need to let me know.”

I shiver at the vehemence in his voice. This side of Asher appears dangerous. He’s not the controlled businessman sitting here in this car with me; this is a complete stranger. One that’s making my insides cringe while also making my body tingle. I thought businessman Asher was attractive, but this protective Asher is ten times more so.

And someone really needs to check my temperature, because I shouldn’t be having these thoughts under these circumstances. Or ever, really.

“Why do you care so much?” I ask, ignoring his demand. I haven’t decided yet if I’ll tell him if I get more. Dread seeps in at the thought of getting another.

For a split second, his eyes drop to my lips, and before I can stop myself, my tongue peeks out to lick them. He closes his eyes briefly and scrubs his hands down his face before looking at me again.

“I think you know the answer to that, Poppy.”

His voice is low and husky. I swear it feels like a caress every time he says my name. I love the way it sounds coming from his lips. I want to reach up and feel the vibrations in his throat when he says it.

I shake my head, denying his claim. I don’t know the answer because he can’t be implying what I think he is. It’s not possible. I’m his assistant, and he’s never shown interest. Yes, I’ve noticed his appreciative eyes on me lately, but it’s never been anything more than that. For him to imply that there’s something more is preposterous.

However, the look in his eyes right now says otherwise. He looks like he’s undressing me in his mind and wants to devour every inch he reveals.

The look is carnal and one I’ve never seen from him before. My body’s reaction to it says it wants to be part of whatever he’s fantasizing about— desperately. He has his elbow against the door and his thumb is rubbing back and forth on his bottom lip, which is currently quirked up into a smirk.

I watch, mesmerized by the little action and wonder what that smirk would taste like.

The car jerks to a stop, bringing me out of the sexual haze he has me in.

I force my gaze elsewhere when I remember Sterling, guilt eating away at me. I shouldn’t be thinking about another man, even if it is a man I’ve fantasized about before. I may not know Sterling and still harbor some doubts about him, but I do care about him in a way. I still feel loyal to him.

He brings out a side of me I never knew existed, a side that I’m growing to like and wish to explore more of.

I don’t look when Asher hands me my phone. I’ve got too many emotions whirling around in my head, and I worry he’ll see them. When the door opens, he slides from the car. I take my time slipping my phone in my purse, before a hand appears inside the car. I look at it a moment, swallow through my dry throat, and slide across the seat. The hairs on my arm stand up when I place my hand in Asher’s warm one and he helps me from the car.

I still don’t look at him. I turn toward the hotel as he speaks to the driver. It’s absolutely gorgeous, and much nicer than anything I’ve ever stayed in before. I look down at my clothes and wrinkle my nose. They may be nice, but not fancy like this hotel.

I feel a hand at my back right above my butt and I’m ushered forward. I sneak a glance at Asher and immediately look forward again when I see him doing the same. His hand at my back twitches, and I swear it moves down an inch.

I stumble, but before I can do a face-plant, Asher catches me.

“Everything all right?” he asks, watching me curiously.

“Yes,” I mumble with embarrassment. “It must be the heat getting to me.”

He stays quiet, but nods and guides me over a black and white checkered marble floor, past the elaborate check-in desk, and straight to a

single elevator.

“Don’t we have to check in?”

He inserts a key card in the slot by the elevator doors. They open immediately, and I’m once again pushed forward.

“No. Once you called and made the reservation, they knew to have the suite ready. I’m a frequent visitor, so they always make the suite available when I need it.”

“Oh.” The ride is silent. I stand with my hands folded in front of me. Asher stays beside me, his hand still brushing my back, sending thousands of goosebumps over my arms. What feels like ten minutes later, but couldn’t have been more than a minute or two, the doors open. I’m in awe as I step into the biggest, most beautiful foyer I’ve ever seen. I didn’t realize hotel rooms had foyers. But then, this isn’t just any hotel. It’s one of the most expensive in Dallas. And we’re not just in a hotel room, we’re in the Presidential suite.

My purse strap falls from my shoulder and drops to the floor as I walk in a daze to the floor to ceiling windows. I barely notice the living room I walk through or the full kitchen I pass by. The view is stunning, and there’s no doubt we have to be on the top floor. We’re so high up I can’t even see the ground. It’s amazing, being surrounded by other tall buildings, but not be intimidated by them.

There’s a sliding glass door to my left, and my hand itches to open it and walk outside. I feel a presence at my side. In the reflection of the glass, I see Asher.

“It’s beautiful,” I say quietly, still amazed at the view. I reach out and place my palm flat against the warm glass.

“Breathtakingly gorgeous,” he says softly.

He’s not looking out the glass when he says it; he’s looking at me. I shift in my heels, feeling suddenly hot. My breath fogs the window in front of me with my now heavy breathing. My heart races in my chest so hard I can feel it in my ears. It’s so hard to stay still with him so close, his woodsy scent surrounding me. I have a sudden need to turn to him and step forward.

This… thing, whatever it is that’s happening, has my brain scrambled. I don’t know what to think anymore. I want Asher, but I also want Sterling.

Both men intrigue me and make my body heat in ways it never has before.

But Asher has me confused. What exactly does he want from me? A onenight stand? That’s just something I can’t see myself doing. Or is it something more that he wants? And do I even want something at all with him?

Pulling up my big girl panties and determined to find out what’s going on in his head, I turn to face him.

“Asher—” I’m interrupted when there’s a knock at the door. Asher looks at me so intently that I feel like I should move away, but he turns and stalks off to the door. It’s the bellman with our luggage. I watch with confusion as the bellman places both of our suitcases and my smaller travel bag just inside the door.

After Asher tips him, he closes the door.

“You’re staying in this suite too”? I ask, unsure how I feel about that.

“Yes,” he says. He picks up my suitcase and bag and carries it over to a door I hadn’t noticed until now. I follow behind him and enter a room that’s twice as big as my bedroom at home. He sets my stuff down just outside another door and turns to face me. I’m stuck looking at the huge four poster queen size bed with a thick white bedspread. There’s a mountain of pillows in which no one would use and will end up on the settee. A small writing desk sits against one wall, and a tall dresser on the opposite wall. Beside the door where Asher set my belongings, there’s another one on the other side of the room. Bathroom? Closet?

“Why don’t you get settled. Shower, change, whatever you would like to do. This meeting won’t take long. I’ll be back in about two hours and we’ll do an early dinner.”

“Where are you staying?” I blurt out, needing this settled before he leaves. He never said anything about sharing a room.

I don’t realize I’m clenching my hands until he takes one and unbends my fingers. With my hand in his, he walks me out of the room and across the living room. It’s just as elaborate as the bedroom with its sleek cream

colored couch, matching recliner chair, flat screen TV, another writing desk, coffee and end tables, and thick Persian carpet. Once we arrive at another door, he opens it and leads me inside to a bedroom just like mine, except this one has a king bed.

“This is my room. There is one other bedroom besides mine and yours.”

I don’t know if I’m disappointed at being so far away from him or relieved. I should be relieved. I shouldn’t want to share a bed with him, but I kind of do. I mentally slap myself for thinking like that.

“This is my room,” Asher says again and turns me to face him. There’s something in his eyes that has mine widening. It’s the same look he gave me in the car right before I licked my lips and he closed his eyes. I may not have much experience, but there’s no way I could mistake his look of desire for anything other than what it is, and he wants me to see it. He’s not trying to shield it at all. My heart jumps, my stomach drops, and every bit of moisture in my body heads south between my legs. I press them together, but it does nothing to help with the immediate ache I feel.

He takes a step closer to me and lowers his head. I hold my breath, thinking he’s going to kiss me. He stops inches from my lips and smiles an incredibly sexy smile, one I’ve never seen on his face before. I’m completely mesmerized. He moves another inch, and I close my eyes, preparing for the taste of his lips. God, I hate myself for wanting it so much.

Sterling crosses my mind, but I push it back. I’m going to hell for this.

Instead of the feel of his lips, I feel his breath against my ear. “This is my room,” he breathes, sending a shiver all through me. I think I may even moan a little. “But you’ll be staying in here with me.”

With that, he kisses my cheek, steps back, turns on his heel, and leaves the room with me standing there in a complete daze. It takes me several seconds to snap out of it and realize what he said. I turn and quickly walk back into the living room, but he’s already gone. I cannot believe he said I would be staying with him in his room. And I can’t believe I almost let him kiss me. What in the hell is wrong with me? I have absolutely no excuse for my behavior, or lack thereof.

Still dazed, I walk over, grab my purse from the floor, and go back to my bedroom. The room that I will be sleeping in, not Asher’s, I determinedly tell myself.

My hands run over the comforter on the bed. It’s so soft and fluffy. I’m almost too scared to sit on it, afraid I may mess it up somehow, but I do so anyway. The bed is high, so I have to give myself a little jumping boost. My heels fall to the floor, and I wiggle my toes to stretch them out. Pulling my phone from my purse, I scroll though my messages until I find the name I want, my eyes skipping over the offending message from earlier. I need to hear Sterling’s voice. I need him to remind me of what we’re hopefully starting.

A line of worry creases my brow when I think about what I’m going to say to him if he asks how my trip has gone so far. I don’t feel right lying to him, but I also can’t tell him about Asher and his new behavior toward me.

Then I think about Asher and his almost kiss and his unspoken promise of what’s to come.

I tap the green phone symbol next to Sterling’s name and wait impatiently for him to answer. The more I hear it ring, the more anxious I get to hear his voice. I don’t know what Sterling has done to me, but my chest physically hurts when the call goes to voicemail. I can’t even hear his voice from his voicemail because it’s the robotic automated kind.

Frustrated and disappointed, I end the call without leaving a message. I sling myself back against the bed and stare up at the ceiling. My stomach aches and my head is beginning to pound. Grabbing my purse, I root around until I find a bottle of Tylenol and pour out two. I walk to the bathroom, grab the glass on the counter, and fill it with enough water to wash them down. Next, I walk back out to the bedroom and lay back on the bed.

I’m tired, but I also feel antsy, like I need to do something, but my body won’t allow it. I grab my phone again, deciding to send Sterling a message.

Me: I miss you.

I press send and lay down on my stomach as I wait for him to message me back. My body relaxes more on the bed and before I know it, I’m drifting off to sleep.

Chapter Fourteen Asher I shake the older man’s hand that’s standing in front of me. “Thank you, Stewart. It’s great to have you on board. I’ll have my assistant call you on Tuesday to finalize the details and send over the contract.”

“Thank you, Asher. I look forward to working with you,” Stewart says, a smile on his face.

This meeting went smoother than I anticipated. I’ve never worked with Stewart Bennet before, but I’ve heard he can be very picky with his business dealings. While that’s definitely a good trait to have, I was sure I was going to have to work harder than I usually do to convince him to go with Silver Technologies. I guess my reputation precedes me.

I close down my laptop and gather the folder on the table and slip both inside the bag. Stewart is speaking with his secretary, so I slip past them with a chin lift and make my way to the elevators. As I ride the twenty-two floors down, I pull my phone from my pocket and look at the message again.

Poppy: I miss you.

I smile touches my lips. Although I know it’s meant for “Sterling”, I still can’t help my body’s reaction to it. She may not know me as Sterling, but I am him, and his actions and feelings are mine. I don’t act differently as Sterling. If anything, I hold back while I’m in Poppy’s presence as Asher.

I’m more Sterling than I am Asher. It’s not that I don’t want her to know the real me, it’s just that I don’t want to overwhelm her. I wanted a chance to get to know her more first and learn things about her. I’m slowly showing more of myself to her through Asher.

I think back to the moment in the bedroom at the hotel. The shock and desire on her face was more satisfying than anything I’ve ever felt in my life. I knew she wanted me to kiss her. She was practically begging for it,

and fuck if I didn’t want to. I wanted to grab her hair, yank her head back, and devour her mouth, swallowing every moan she would have made. Had she looked down, she would have seen how much I wanted to kiss her. My slacks were nearly bursting at the zipper. I’ve never had to fight myself so much before. But it wasn’t time yet. I need her to want me as much as I want her.

I exit the elevator, pass several desks, and make my way outside where my car and driver are waiting. I prefer to drive myself, but on these trips it’s easier to have someone else do it for me. I slide inside the back of the town car. Sam gets in and we drive away from the curb and head back to the hotel. I didn’t respond to Poppy’s message earlier, opting to leave her hanging. That may be cruel of me, but I want her to miss me. I want to know how much she missed me. I want to keep her on her toes, so when the time comes for her to find out who I am, she won’t be able to resist me.

It doesn’t take me long to get back to the hotel. I have plans for Poppy tonight. I should spill everything about who I am before I take her body for the first time, but that’s not on the agenda for this evening. She’ll fight me, and my need for her is too great. Being so close to her all day, having her fall asleep on my arm in the jet, her lips so close to mine in the hotel, there’s no way I can hold off any longer. I will have Poppy tonight. I will look in her eyes while I slide my cock inside her. She may think about Sterling and feel guilt, but when I take her, she’ll only see me. Tomorrow, I’ll reveal it all. I know that classifies me as an asshole, but I’m an asshole who will get what he wants.

I pull my key card from my pocket when I reach the private elevators that lead to the privacy wing. Originally, I had planned for my business dealings with Lance to last past today and was going to use the remaining two days with Poppy, but with the deal now closed, that leaves me three full days alone with her. I’m going to use every one of them to my advantage.

However, I now have something unexpected to take care of. My hands fist at my sides when I think about the message she received earlier on her phone. It has to be related to the guy that was in her house, the same guy that’s dead, but doesn’t know it yet. When I find out who he is, there’s going to be nothing left of him to recognize. How does he know my role as Sterling in Poppy’s life? It has to be someone I know, but I haven’t told a soul about my obsession with her.

The elevator dings and the door opens. I calm my pounding heart before I enter the suite. It’s quiet as I make my way into the living room and set my laptop case on the couch. Poppy’s bedroom door is closed, and I decide to give her a little more time to get ready. I walk to my room to get ready myself. After being closed up in the jet for a few hours and out in the Texas heat, I take a quick shower to wash away the sweat I’ve accumulated.

Naked, I walk out to the bedroom and find a pair of black slacks and a black button-down shirt, and roll the sleeves up to my elbows. The Texas heat is harsh and wearing all black seems like a dumb move, but I like darker colors. I drop my phone and wallet in my pants pocket. My hair still drips water when I leave my room, just as Poppy’s door opens.

She’s currently digging in her purse and hasn’t seen me yet, so I take the opportunity to look her over. My dick instantly gets hard, and I have to bite my lip to keep my growl of approval in. What she’s wearing is a simple black dress with thin straps, but it shows off every curve of her body. It stops just above the knee. She’s paired it with black sandal type heels. Her hair is braided loosely, hanging over one shoulder, with a few loose strands hanging around her face, leaving the other shoulder bare. Enough skin shows that if I want to, I can bite down and leave my mark.

I discreetly adjust my cock. She must sense movement, because the next second she lifts her head. She has her lips parted slightly, and I watch, pleased, when she inhales sharply. Her throat bobs as she swallows and takes a step closer to me, clutching her small purse in her white knuckled grip. I walk out and meet her halfway.

“You look beautiful.”

Her cheeks pinken with my compliment and she gives me a shy smile.

“Thank you,” she says. “You do, too.”

I lift a brow and smirk. “I look beautiful?”

“No. Well… yes. I mean no.”

I chuckle at her discomfort.

“It’s okay, Poppy.” I lift her chin that she dipped back down to her chest. “Relax, okay? I know what you meant.”

She pulls in a breath and visibly relaxes.

“You ready?”

“Yes.” I can tell she’s still nervous when I put my hand at her back to lead her to the elevator. There’s a slight tremor there, and I feel a sick sense of satisfaction at that. I fucking love that I can make her body tremble with nerves. Later tonight, I’ll be making her tremble with desire.

We ride the elevator in silence, the bad elevator music the only thing keeping it from being too quiet. Poppy’s soft scent is driving me wild. I keep imagining myself walking her to the back wall and burying my face in her neck, wrapping her legs around my waist, and rubbing my cock against her warm pussy. I’d have easy access with the dress she’s wearing. All I’d have to do is slide her panties to the side, unbuckle and pull down my zipper, and witness heaven.

Yes, before we leave here, I’m definitely fucking her in this elevator.

The heat is still oppressive when we step outside to the waiting car. I hold the door open for her and slip inside once she’s seated. A minute later, we’re on our way.

“Where are we going?” she asks, rubbing her thumb and forefinger together in her lap.

“A small place called Hook Line & Sinker. They have the best Texas home-cooked meals around here.”

“Great! I can’t wait!” She smiles and it sends a punch to my gut. “How did your meeting go with Mr. Bennet?”

“Smoother than I thought.” I put my ankle over my knee and recline back in my seat with my arm thrown over the back of Poppy’s. “We’ll be drawing up a contract on Tuesday and sending it over to his secretary for him to review. If all goes well, he’ll be the newest member of Silver Technologies.”

“That’s wonderful news. I’ll get to that as soon I get in on Tuesday.”

She crosses her leg and the hem of her skirt rides up an inch, tempting me. Fuck, this woman drives me fucking insane. Has been for the last year, but more so now because I know everything is going to be out in the open soon, and I won’t have to pretend anymore. I try to keep my eyes away

from her tanned legs, but they keep drifting down. She’s looking out the window at the scenery, so I let my eyes linger a moment. I can’t wait to have them over my shoulder, or wrapped around my waist. I know from the other night that they’ll be smooth. I want to start at her feet and kiss my way up until I reach her drenched pussy. And I know it’ll be drenched.

“What meetings will we be in tomorrow? I didn’t see anything on your calendar.”

I reluctantly bring my eyes back up to her face to find her looking at me expectantly. She looks down at her legs, and I almost laugh when she tries to tug the dress back down. It doesn’t work. I know this because I look and see it’s just where it was a moment ago. A chuckle escapes before I can stop it and her eyes narrow slightly when I look back up again. I like this side to Poppy. The nervous, unsure side is cute, but the irritation I see on her face now makes me want to reach across the space between us, hold her head in place, and nip and suck at her lips. Instead of doing that, I answer her question.

“There are no meetings for tomorrow. Stewart was more acceptable to my deal than I anticipated, so we’re free for the rest of the weekend.”

She frowns and says, “But I thought…” She stops, shakes her head, and starts again. “I don’t understand? If you had no other meetings planned, why did we come for the whole weekend? You had to have known convincing Mr. Bennet wouldn’t take that long.”

I did know. I planned it that way.

“We came,” I lean forward, brushing a loose curl off her cheek, “because I wanted to be alone with you.”

She freezes in her seat. She stops breathing, moving, and blinking for several seconds. When she finally releases a breath, I feel the heat from it against my lips. I lick the dryness from them and drop my eyes to her lips to see her do the same.

“Why?” she whispers. “After all this time, why now?”

“Because I couldn’t do it before,” I tell her truthfully.

A look of confusion crosses her face at my cryptic reply. I’m not ready to tell her why I couldn’t come to her before. That’ll come later, after I tell

her I’m Sterling.

She closes her eyes. I don’t know if she does it on purpose or not, but she leans her cheek more into my hand. I feel triumph at the move, but it doesn’t last. She moves back and my hand falls away.

“I can’t do this.” Her voice is weak, breathless.

“Why not?”

“You’re my boss. And I’m… seeing someone.” Regret and longing are in her eyes.

“Sterling.” I don’t pose it as a question. She looks at me with surprise, but must remember the message from earlier and nods.

I grab the end of her braid, my fingers brushing the exposed skin on her upper chest, and give it a small tug. She ignores the move, keeping her eyes focused on mine.

“Look at me, Poppy. Me.” I stress the last word.

I don’t know if I’m trying to get her to see what’s in front of her—that I’m Sterling—or trying to get her to see that me, Asher, her boss, wants her.

A small part of me is jealous of myself. It’s stupid because I am Sterling, but she doesn’t know that. To her, he’s another man. In her mind, another man is keeping her from me. But it won’t matter in the end. Before this night is over, every inch of her body will have felt every inch of mine. As Asher, not Sterling.

“I am looking, Asher. I’m sorry, but I can’t hurt Sterling like that.”

Her eyes break away from mine and looks over my shoulder and out the window. I pull her braid again. I want her eyes on me.

“Just one night, Poppy. Give me one night, and then you can decide.”

I’m being selfish. I shouldn’t ask her to cheat, but the fuck if I won’t.

Even if Sterling was someone else, it wouldn’t stop me. I wouldn’t even care if she was married. There’s not much that would stop me from claiming her. Call me a bastard, an asshole, and see how many shits I give.

She became mine the minute I saw her in Colt’s office building, whether someone else had her before me or not.

She bites her lip, contemplating my suggestion. Her answer really doesn’t matter. I’m just trying to let her feel like she has the power to choose. I have no doubt that if she says no, I can seduce my way into her bed. There’s absolutely no doubt in my mind that I can convince her.

I know she’s waging a war in her head. The guilt is plain to see on her face for even thinking about my offer, but once she realizes she never actually cheated, she’ll feel better. I hate that she has those feelings, guilt has a way of eating at people, and I know it’s my fault, but I won’t, can’t, let that deter me.

Before she can give me an answer, the car stops. I pull open my door before the driver can get out and walk around to open her hers. Once it’s opened, I hold out my hand for her to take, but she doesn’t take it right away. After a few more seconds, she lifts her hand, but before she places it in mine, she says, “I’m not agreeing to anything. I’m still thinking, but I’m hungry.”

I smile at her when she finally accepts it, and I pull her from the car.

My hand settles once again at her back, but a little lower this time. I laugh and shrug when she gives me a pointed look. We walk inside the small dive style restaurant and are immediately seated by the host at a small table in the corner.

Poppy looks around the room. “I never would have pegged you for a guy who liked this type of restaurant.”

“Like I said, they have the best Texas meals around. You’ve never been here before, and I wanted you to experience the local food.”

She smiles and looks up at the waitress that appears at our side.

“Hey y’all. I’m Renee, your waitress for this evening. What kind of drinks can I start you with?”

Poppy chooses a white Gallo Moscato, and for myself, I choose a bottle of Shiner.

She looks at me strangely when the waitress walks away with the promised return of our selections.

“Beer? Again, you don’t seem like a beer man.”

I smile lazily at her. “I’m a man, Poppy. Any man worth his salt likes beer. Just because I’m rich, doesn’t mean I’m not a typical man.”

She unwraps her napkin from around her silverware and smooths it out on her lap.

“I guess that’s true. Maybe I don’t see you as a normal man because I haven’t seen you outside of work. You always have that businessman persona going on.”

I quirk a brow. “Businessman persona? And what exactly is that?”

She carelessly flips her hand in the air. “Oh, you know. The serious, dark, broody face that never shows any emotion.”

I laugh and she laughs with me.

“Broody? I never have a broody face. And besides, you have seen me outside of work.”

“Only once.”

“You’ll get to see it more now.”

The waitress walks up with our drinks, places them in front of us, and walks away. Poppy picks hers up and swallows half of it down. She’s trying to hide her reaction to what I said, but I can see the slight shake in her hand.

She puts it back down and picks up the thin plastic menu. I study her face as she does so. Every once in a while, she looks up at me, and each time she does, I smile. She’s uncomfortable again.

“Tell me about this Sterling.” I’m curious to see what she’ll say.

“I’d prefer not to talk about him,” she says, still looking over the menu.

I’d bet my life that she couldn’t name one damn food dish on the thing.

“He’s my rival. I need to know what I’m up against. Is he the one that sends you the flowers every week?”

I’m playing with her. It’s a sick game, but I want to know what her thoughts are about Sterling.

She sighs and puts the menu back down, foregoing the ruse. She runs her finger through the condensation on the outside of her wine glass.

“Yes. And I don’t know who he is. I’ve never met him.”

“What do you mean, you’ve never met him? You’re saying my rival is some mysterious guy?” I feign my surprise.

She looks embarrassed. “Yes.” “Don’t you think that’s dangerous? What if he’s some psycho?”

I’m going to hell for this. I know I am, but I can’t help but enjoy it. She squirms in her chair and it only makes my dick hard. I’m a twisted bastard.

“I don’t know what to think. I’ve talked with him over the phone and have texted with him. I don’t want him to be some weirdo. I—” She stops talking and shakes her head. “I can’t discuss this with you. It doesn’t feel right.”

The waitress comes back to our table for our orders. Before Poppy can ask for more time, I order for her.

“An order of oysters on the half shell and a plate of shrimp gumbo for the lady. And for myself, white catfish sprinkled with Cajun, a large order of hush puppies, and a Mexican cocktail.”

She writes down our orders, grabs the menus, and scampers off.

“I love oysters,” she says.

“I know.” Before she can question me, I brush my leg against hers underneath the table. One reason I picked this restaurant is because the tables are so small. There’s not much room under them, which gives me the perfect opportunity to touch her. I just wish it was without clothes. I keep my leg against hers, and I’m pleased when she doesn’t move hers away.

She fiddles with the tablecloth, looking anywhere but at me as she blushes. She is such an intriguing contradiction. One minute she’s fine and talking normally, and the next she’s blushing and can barely hold my gaze. I like both sides of her. My new mission is to discover all the ways I can make her blush.

She’s looking down at her lap, her eyes flicking back and forth over something. I bet she’s looking at her phone. I know she’s looking to see if Sterling has messaged her back. I decide to take pity on her.

I scoot my chair back and drop my napkin on the table.

“Restroom. I’ll be back in a moment.”

She nods. I smile secretly as I walk away. I go far enough out of sight so she can’t see me and pull my phone from my pocket. There’s a potted plant at the edge of the hallway, so I can see her as I type out my message.

Me: How is your trip so far, Beautiful?

Her body jerks when she hears her phone ding. I feel envious when she smiles her gorgeous smile as she looks down and sees the message. She lifts her head and looks around the room briefly. A moment later, my phone vibrates.

Poppy: It’s hot, but it’s beautiful here.

I smile and lift my head to see her eyes still aimed at her lap.

Me: Is Asher behaving himself?

I chuckle quietly when her throat bobs with her thick swallow. She lifts her thumb to her lips and bites down on her nail. It takes her a few seconds to answer.

Poppy: Yes. He’s being very nice.

Hmm… so my little Poppy can lie. It’s a good thing I’m Asher, but I still think she needs her ass tanned for not telling me the truth.

I play with her a bit more.

Me: I think you’re lying, Beautiful. I think Asher wants to strip you bare and fuck every hole you have to offer. I bet he’s thinking about it right now. The question is, are you thinking about it too? Do you want him to lick every inch of you? To play with your pussy and suck on your tits? Are you thinking about sliding your tongue along his cock and taking it deep in your throat until you gag? Or maybe him gripping your hair tight with your face smashed against the wall as he fucks you hard and dirty from behind? Are you going to give Asher my pussy tonight, Poppy?

Fuck! Now my dick is hard and aching from that little stunt. I watch as her face flushes once again and it does nothing to help my situation. Before she has a chance to respond, I walk from the hallway and back over to the table. When she sees me coming, her eyes grow wide and she fumbles with the phone in her lap. I hear a clunk as it falls to the floor.

“Allow me.”

Smiling internally, I walk to her side of the table to grab her phone, but she beats me to it.

“No!” she squeaks, straightening in her seat, her phone clutched tightly in her hand.

It’s hard to hold in my laugh, but I manage. Instead, I lift an eyebrow and fake concern.

“Everything okay?”

“Y-yes,” she stutters. “Yes. Sorry.”

“You sure?”

Swallowing hard, she nods.

I retake my seat, placing my leg back against hers. She jerks away this time and I grin. I glance down and notice that her pert little nipples are pressing against her dress. Her breathing is coming a little faster than normal, and the flush has expanded down to her chest. Her eyes look wild as she looks around the room.

“Did something happen while I was gone?” I inquire, secretly enjoying the hell out of her discomfort.

She wipes a few strands of hair away from her face. “No. I just have the shakes because I’m hungry. I haven’t eaten today.”

Pretty little liar. That deserves another swat to her ass later.

As if the waitress heard her, she walks up with a tray carrying our food.

After placing our plates in front of us and inquiring if we need anything else, she walks off.

“This looks so good,” Poppy says, picking up an oyster with shaky hands.

“You know what they say about oysters, right?” I place my napkin in my lap and pick up my fork, my eyes never straying from hers.

She stops with the oyster halfway to her mouth.

“Is that why you got them for me?”

“Maybe.” I wink.

“Does it really work?”

I give her a sexy smile and reply, “I guess we’ll see.” I laugh when she puts the oyster down and grabs her fork instead. “Spoilsport.”

That earns me a grin.

I lean across the table and whisper, “You won’t need them anyway.” I grab the oyster she just put down, tip it to my lips, and let the silky mollusc slide between them. She licks her lips as I do so, and her eyes flare with undisguised lust.

Oh yeah. Poppy is mine tonight.

We sit in silence for the rest of the meal. Every few minutes, Poppy will look over at me, and each time she does, she finds my eyes on her. I can’t stop myself. My eyes are always drawn to her when she’s in the room.

She draws me to her like the sun pulls a flower. I may not have shown my interest to Poppy over the last year, but I’ve always had my eyes on her.

We both decline dessert and I pay the bill. When we walk out of the restaurant, I lead Poppy away from the car.

“Let’s walk back.”

She gives me a wide smile and nods. Her head whips this way and that way as she takes in everything surrounding us. Downtown Dallas is stunning, especially if you’re looking at it through fresh eyes. We stop and browse at a few local shops. She laughs when I buy her a black cowboy hat.

She looks hot as hell wearing it with her black dress, heels, and her hair braided to the side. I might have to take her with her just wearing the hat and heels.

Although we’re only a few blocks away, it takes us over an hour to make it back to the hotel. The sun has fallen behind the tall buildings, so the heat hasn’t been as harsh on the last leg of our walk. The doorman holds the door for us, and I usher Poppy into the cool building. The elevator ride seems to take forever. She shifts nervously at my side, her sweet lavender scent taking up the small space. I turn to face her, knowing I’m making her uncomfortable by doing so, but I can’t help it. She hasn’t given me an answer, but I’m taking away her chance now.

When the elevator dings our arrival, Poppy bolts out as soon as the doors open. I can’t hold back my laughter. She looks at me over her shoulder as she hurries over to her room.

“You can run, but you can’t hide, Poppy. I always get what I want,” I tell her, right before she closes the door.

Shaking my head, I walk to my portion of our suite while unbuttoning my shirt. I drop it on the end of my bed and walk to the bathroom. One thing about living in Texas is multiple showers are needed often during the day to wash away the sweat.

With the spray beating down on my shoulders, I grab my already hard cock and give it a few strokes. I’ve been hard all evening. Hell, who am I kidding? I’ve been hard all damn day. Poppy does that to me. She doesn’t realize the control she has over me. I may have taken her privacy away, but it’s her that holds my future in her hands. It’s her that can completely destroy me with just a snap of her fingers.

Stepping out of the shower, I run the towel roughly over my body, before wrapping it around my hips. I grab my phone from my pants pocket and sit at the desk to answer a few emails. I’m sure Poppy went straight to the shower also, and she’s probably still in there, so I’ll give her a bit of time to finish up.

There’s one email that I’m most interested in. It’s from Eric, with the subject line “Cellphone Number Inquiry.”

Fuck!

He wasn’t able to find out anything. He said something about their security system being unhackable. It’s a fucking cellphone company, how hard can it fucking be? Eric is good, damn near as good as me, so I don’t understand why he’s having trouble with this. Looks like I’ll need to take care of it myself.

There’s another email from Rex, letting me know that there’s been no news on the guy that broke into Poppy’s house. He still has a man on her place while she’s gone, but nothing’s happened so far.

I go through a couple more emails, before looking at the time on my phone. Thirty minutes have passed since I sat down. She should be done by now, and if she’s not, I’ll go in there after her. I pull on a pair of worn jeans

before opening the door. I’m surprised when I see Poppy standing at the window. It’s not dark yet, but the sun has dropped low enough that the sky has a beautiful pink and purple glow to it. The lights on the skyscrapers surrounding us are starting to flicker on. Once it’s full dark, the view from up here is amazing. Poppy will love it.

She hasn’t noticed me yet, so I walk on bare feet over to her. My reflection alerts her of my arrival. I hear the hitch in her breathing when her eyes meet mine in the glass. She’s wearing a pale blue tank top, paired with white cotton shorts. I can tell by the hard points of her nipples she’s not wearing a bra, and it makes my mouth water. Her tanned skin glows against the material. She’s unbraided her hair, but it’s off her shoulders and piled messily on top of her head.

I stop just before my chest meets her back. Her shoulders rise and fall as she breathes in and out heavily. I hold her gaze in the window and run a finger down the back of her neck, causing her to shiver. I smile and lean forward until my lips barely touch her ear.

“Do you have any idea how beautiful you are?” I whisper.

It’s barely noticeable, but I hear her quiet moan. I peek my tongue out and run it over the shell of her ear before taking the lobe into my mouth.

She tips her head to the side and closes her eyes. I close the distance between us until her back meets my bare chest. I’ve felt Poppy before, but this is different. Right now, I’m with her as Asher. There’s no wondering who I am. I don’t have to pretend, or alter my accent. It’s me and her, and it feels damn good.

My hands land on her hips and I pull her back even closer to me. I move my hands and splay them across her stomach, feeling the warmth of her skin. Goosebumps appear on her belly and she sighs. I trail my mouth over her shoulder and she grinds her ass against me, causing my dick to grow even more. I growl and nip the soft skin of her neck where it meets her shoulder. Her whimper has me almost losing control, but I manage to keep it together.

“You fucking drive me insane,” I groan.

“Asher,” she moans, and I swear on my damn life, hearing that will always be the greatest fucking sound to my ears. “Please.”

I bring my hands up, bringing the tank top with them, and stop just below her generous tits. One of her hands lifts and covers mine, trying to force my hand higher.

“What do you want, baby? Tell me,” I demand.

She arches and wiggles her ass against me again, and I can see in the window her other hand clenched into a fist. She still has her head tipped to the side, but her eyes are now open, looking at me.

“I want you to touch me.” Her voice is small and breathless.

“Where?” I ask, needing to hear her say it.

“My breasts.” She stops, but then grabs my other hand and places it right over her center. “And here.”

It’s a move I didn’t expect from her, but one that has my eyes rolling into the back of my head from the pleasure of it.

“Are you hungry for me, Poppy?” I use two fingers and apply light pressure to her pussy. She squirms a bit and nods.

“Speak. I want to hear you say it.”

“Yes,” she says with a quivering voice.

“Good, because I’m fucking ravenous for you.” I give her what she wants and palm her tit.

She lifts one hand and reaches back to run her fingers through my hair.

She grabs a handful and brings my mouth back down to her neck. She’s fucking bold when she’s horny. She wasn’t like this when I was with her that night as Sterling, nor the night when I watched her get off from her window. I can only hope that it’s because it’s me that’s with her and she wants me more.

Tweaking her nipple with one hand, I use the other to slip inside her shorts. I groan when I find her not wearing any panties. My fingertips meet the folds of her pussy. I separate my fingers just enough to slip them on the outside of her lips, completely avoiding her clit. Women love to be teased, and Poppy’s no different. Her hips thrust forward with a whimper. I chuckle at her ear and give it another nip.

“Be still, and I’ll give you what you want.”

Her head falls back on my shoulder, giving me the perfect view of her tits. One is showing from when my hand lifted her shirt a few minutes ago, so I lift the rest of the material over her head. Her head comes up from my shoulder to peer outside.

“Someone might see us,” she says.

“No, they won’t. We’re too far up and too far away.”

“Asher…” she starts to protest, but stops and moans when I thrust two fingers inside her.

“Shh… Just feel, Poppy.”

I thrust a couple more times, then pull my fingers out and move to her clit. She cries out when I snag the little nub between my fingers and pinch. I palm her other breast and tug on the nipple. I push my hips forward, trying in vain to find relief from the constant ache in my cock and balls. The only way I’ll find relief, or rather, the only way I’ll let myself find relief is inside Poppy’s pussy.

I pull my fingers from her pussy, drag them up her slit and over her clit, and out of her shorts. My mouth waters when I smell her aroma. I bring my fingers to her mouth and watch her reflection as I rub them over her lips.

Her eyes widen slightly and her hand drops from my hair. I wonder if she’s thinking about Sterling when he made her taste herself from his fingers. I know I’m taking a chance of her connecting the dots, but I’m secretly hoping she will.

When she doesn’t say anything, I move my hand from her tit, grab a handful of hair, and pull her head back. I grip her chin with my other hand, smearing her chin with her juices, and turn it to face me.

“I want to taste you,” I murmur. I dip my head and run my tongue over her lips. She tastes so fucking good. I could gladly live off the taste of her alone, for the rest of my life.

Once I lick off all the cum from her lips, I press my lips to hers. She opens immediately, moaning into my mouth as I play my tongue against hers. My grip on her hair tightens as I kiss her heatedly, without abandon.

Our teeth clink together as we both try to get more of each other.

I release her, only to turn her body so she’s facing me. Grabbing her ass, I lift her body up against mine. Her legs instinctively go around my hips, locking tight over my ass. Her cotton covered center meets my hardness, and I pull her tighter against me, grinding against her. She wraps her arms around me and her naked tits meet my chest.

My control snaps. With determined steps, I carry us to my room. Not bothering to close the door, I walk straight to the bed and let her fall to the mattress. She lands with a bounce and a nervous laugh. I’ve never seen her look sexier than she does right now. She’s reclined back on her elbows and has her knees bent and spread wide. Her hair is a mess with half of it down from the band. Her lips are swollen and glistening, and she has that damn flushed look she’s been wearing a lot lately.

She has her bottom lip between her teeth and looks like she’s getting ready to protest. Before she gets the chance, I yank her bottoms off and make quick work of my own pants.

Her eyes become wide when she sees my size. I smirk and crawl up on the bed toward her. When I bring my lips to her stomach, she quivers. I look up to see her head thrown back and her mouth open, panting. I slowly make my way up to her chest. Her arms give out and she falls to her back. I suck a nipple into my mouth, give it a few tugs with my teeth and flick it with my tongue and move onto the other one, before kissing up her neck. I suck her sweet skin into my mouth until I know I’ve left a mark behind.

My cock sways between us and bumps up against her pussy. She moans and lifts her hips, seeking for her own release just as much as I’m seeking mine. I settle between her legs so my chest is against hers, but I don’t enter her yet. I wait for her eyes to open and meet mine. When they do, I grab one of her hands and pull it above her head before reaching for the other and doing the same. I now have both in one of mine. She has one leg thrown over my hip and one lying flat on the bed, so I grab it and hike it over my other hip. Her chest heaves as she keeps her eyes locked with mine.

“You have no idea how long I’ve waited for this,” I whisper, and drop my head to softly kiss her lips.

“How long?” she whispers back against mine.

I pull back and look deeply into her eyes.

“Since the beginning,” I confess, and watch confusion cross her face.

She gives her head a slight shake, before quietly saying, “I never knew.

Why didn’t you tell me?”

Instead of answering, I reach between us, grasp the base of my cock, and line it up with her pussy. I don’t enter her fast. At this point, I would completely lose it if I did. Not to mention, I need to go slow because I don’t want to hurt her. I dip just the head in and drop my forehead to hers and groan. It’s fucking heaven. I’ve been this far in her before, but this feels different.

She moans and tightens her thighs around my waist, causing me to go in a couple more inches. I squeeze her hands in my grip.

“You want this to be over before it starts?”

She licks her lips and whimpers, “No.” “Then don’t fucking do that again.”

With that, I sink in another inch, which earns me another moan. Her walls spasm around me, and I can’t take it anymore. I take her lips in a demanding kiss and slide the rest of the way in. She cries out and I swallow the sound, joining it with my own groan. I hold still, just long enough for her to get used to my size, before pulling back and slamming back in. Her nails dig into my hand that are still holding hers. I wrap my free arm under her waist so her hips are tilted up, giving me better access. At this angle, I can go deeper.

Her cries are constant. If it weren’t for the fact that she meets my every thrust, I’d think I was hurting her.

My hips piston forward before I pull them back slowly, only to push back in. I release her hands and one immediately goes to my ass, while the other goes to my back. Her nails score my back hard enough that I know it’ll leave marks. I’ll wear that shit loud and proud.

I lift my upper body so I’m resting on one hand, bringing her body with me with the arm I still have wrapped around her.

“Fuck! You are so damn gorgeous.” I look down at where we’re connected. Each outward slide shows her arousal coating my cock. The sight has my balls drawing up, preparing for release.

I grab one of her hands and place it at her clit. “Touch your clit, baby.

Make it feel good. I want to feel you come all over my cock. I can’t come without you, and I’m close.”

I clench my teeth at the unconcealed desire that flashes in her eyes as she does as I ask. Her finger works her clit, and my eyes stay glued to the spot. I can’t look away.

My stomach clenches when she cries out, her walls clamping down around me, strangling my cock. Her head thrashes back and forth and her other hand flies over her head and fists the comforter. She screams when I force my hips to move faster, harder.

My orgasm hits hard and fast, sending bolts of lightning through my limbs. I slam my hips forward so hard that Poppy’s body moves up the bed.

The intense feeling of spilling my cum inside her body has all the air leaving my lungs, leaving me panting and desperately trying to pull more air in to replace it.

Our bodies are slick with sweat and our breathing is heavy. I collapse on top of her, making sure to stop just shy of squishing her. Her heart races against mine. I kiss her shoulder and murmur against her ear, “Now that I’ve had you, I’m never giving you up.”

She doesn’t say anything, but brings one hand up to run it through my hair.

Moments later, her body stiffens.

“We didn’t use a condom,” she says, a slight panic in her voice.

I dip down and place a kiss against her lips. Her body relaxes again.

“I never go without a condom, and I’m clean.”

I don’t ask if she’s on birth control because I already know she is.

Wouldn’t matter anyway. I want her pregnant as soon as possible. I want to see her full with my baby growing inside her.

Even still, she enlightens me with a smile and nods. “I am too. And don’t worry, I’m on birth control, so no fear of me getting pregnant.”

I ignore that comment and steal another kiss from her, before getting off the bed and dragging her with me. As much as I want to stay in bed with her, we’re both sweaty and need to rinse off. Besides, I want more of her, and I can’t think of any better way than to take her in the shower.

“What are you doing?” she asks timidly.

I lift her up bridal style to carry her to the bathroom.

“Doing something I’ve been dying to do.”

“And what’s that?” The soft smile she gives me nearly steals my breath.

I set her down and turn on the shower. The water heats immediately, and I adjust it to the perfect temperature. I turn and give her a devilish smile.

“Getting you in the shower to clean you, only to dirty you right back up again.”

Chapter Fifteen Poppy I wake to warmth at my back and a heavy weight over my waist. Hot breath blows the small hairs at the back of my neck. The combination of the three has me snuggling deeper into the delicious feeling. Something pokes me in the ass, and I wiggle my behind back further against it. A deep groan in my ear has my eyes opening wide as memories of last night pop into my head. I jerk and try to get away from the arm that’s holding me in place.

“Where are you going?” Asher grumbles sleepily.

I freeze in place when I feel his lips at the back of my neck.

Oh my God! What have I done? Thoughts of Sterling overwhelm my mind, and I close my eyes when a sharp pain enters my chest. I can’t believe I let myself get swept up in Asher. My only excuse is the change in him yesterday; he was so different. The dominant and forceful side to him had me crumbling under his gaze and skillful hands. But in the light of day, guilt eats away at me. I like Sterling. I really like Sterling. I want to know who he is and see where our situation leads.

That’s out the window now, though. All because my libido took over and I slept with Asher. There’s no way I can face Sterling now. But I have to tell him. I cringe when I think of how angry he’ll be. He’s been so sure that I would end up his. He’ll hate me after I tell him and want nothing to do with me. I’ve never cheated on someone, but I know how it feels to be cheated on.

But then I think about the text message from last night. What Sterling said had my insides quivering from the image he portrayed, but also left me angry, hurt, and confused. He almost sounded like he wanted those things to happen. But why? After everything he said about me being his, why would he welcome another man to touch me? If I’m being honest, I wanted to

belong to Sterling. It’s utterly reckless, but the heart and body knows what they want. It sounded like he was tossing me away to another man.

Tears prick my eyes. I try once again to pull away from Asher, but again, he doesn’t let me.

“Let go, please,” I whisper, unable to hold back the remorse in my voice.

He lets me go. I go to move away, but the next minute I’m on my back with Asher leaning over me, one of his legs thrown over mine. I turn my face away when he looks down at me with concern. His thumb and forefinger tilt my head back so I’m forced to look at him.

“What’s wrong?” he asks, a frown drawing down his brows.

I swallow thickly and gaze up at him. A tear leaks out the corner of my eye when I see the concern on his face. His eyes flicker back and forth between mine, seeming pained.

“I can’t believe I had sex with you while I’m seeing someone else. I can’t believe I’m going to hurt Sterling like that. He doesn’t deserve it. No one deserves that.” I close my eyes because I can’t look at him anymore.

I’m so confused and don’t know what to do.

“Hey,” he says softly. When I don’t open my eyes, he says a bit more forcefully, “Hey, look at me.”

I open them, and what I see has me jerking. Guilt is written all over his face. What does he have to feel guilty about? Yes, he’s the cause of my pain, but it was my decision to sleep with him. It’s not like he forced me to do it. But what I see from him is more than just guilt for being ‘the other man’. This is much deeper.

“It may not seem like it now, but I promise you, Poppy, it’ll work out in the end.”

He swipes at a tear trailing down my face, then bends to kiss my eyes, cheeks, the tip of my nose, then settles a soft kiss against my lips, making my body tingle all over.

I don’t know what to make of his words, but they do little to help the guilt I feel. I’ve screwed up big time. I really like Asher, and had he said he wanted me before Sterling came into the picture, I would have accepted him

without question. I’ve always been fascinated by him. But Sterling is in the picture.

But you don’t know him. You know nothing about him. You’ve never even seen him, my mind says.

I wanted to know, though. He intrigues me. I want to know what he looks like. What he does for a living. What he does on weekends. What his childhood was like. These are questions I’ll never know the answers to now, because once he finds out, he’ll hate me.

You can know Asher. He’s here, right now, and he wants you.

But for how long? He said last night he was never giving me up. What does that even mean? Does he want to keep me forever? Or is it until he gets tired of me. Forever is a long time.

Asher’s hands frame my face. “Stop thinking so much and just enjoy.”

I nod, which earns me a heart-stopping smile. I decide to let the cards fall where they may and melt back into the mattress. Asher has been so sweet to me, and the interest is definitely there on both sides. It’s not that I like Sterling more, it’s just he was there first. Well, I guess technically he wasn’t, but he was the first to make a move. But then again, Asher is here and willing to show me his face, willing to share himself openly with me.

I push all thoughts and doubts aside and gaze up at Asher. He smiles down at me and winks.

“That’s better,” he says, running his thumbs down my cheeks. “Now, get your ass outta bed. We have plans today.”

I laugh against the kiss he gives me, before he climbs from the bed. I pull the sheet over me and linger a few moments, taking in all the beauty that is Asher. He has his back to me as he looks through a dresser drawer.

He not only has tattoos covering his arms, but also has several across his back, and a couple on his chest and sides. One dips down and goes over his hip bone. The man is absolutely gorgeous.

When I don’t get out of bed, he turns to face me, arching a brow. The sun glints off his eyebrow ring. My breath catches in my throat when his fully hard cock is fully displayed.

Holy shit! That thing actually fit inside me last night?

With my limited experience, I’ve only ever seen one cock in my life with my own eyes, but I’m no prude and have seen a few porn videos.

Asher has every single one beat. He’s fucking huge! My mouth waters and a pool of moisture seeps out between my legs.

Asher chuckles as he palms his cock and starts to stroke it.

“I guess you like what you see?” he asks, heat flaring in his eyes.

I bite my lip and nod. “Yes.” “How much?” He takes a step closer to the bed. “Show me. Pull the sheet down.”

I blush and grip the sheet tight to my chest. I was bold last night, but I’m not sure I can be today. The room was shrouded in shadows, but now the sun filters through the window, lighting up the room.

Asher’s feet carry him to the end of the bed where he grabs the sheet and starts to slowly pull it down as his hand continues to stroke his cock. I watch, fascinated, while he strokes himself slowly, up and down, up and down.

“Come on, Poppy. I want to see how wet you are for me.” His voice is husky with desire and it sends sparks up my legs, through my pussy, and into my stomach.

My fingers loosen on the sheet. Asher sees this and gently pulls it from my grasp. The cool air touches my body inch by inch. The feel of the soft material sliding down leaves my body shivering. When he pulls it past my nipples, they tighten up and turn to hard little points. His eyes follow the sheet as he reveals every part of me. He looks like he’s seeing me for the first time. His breathing has become labored, and I didn’t believe it was possible, but his cock gets larger. My own breaths come out in pants.

Once the sheet is past my hips, he brings his eyes up to mine. He tugs the sheet over my pussy and down my legs, then drops it to the floor. He breaks his gaze from mine and they land on my center. His nostrils flare and a barely heard groan leaves his throat.

“Bend your knees and spread them. Let me see how much your body wants mine,” he growls. His face is fierce and his body looks tight. He

looks to be restraining himself from getting to me. The look makes me feel powerful and sexy.

Wanting to please him, I do as he says.

“More.”

I do, and feel pleasure course through my middle when his hand fists his cock and moves faster. I feel so exposed, but I love his appreciative gaze.

I feel a bit of déjà vu as I lay there with my legs spread wide with him watching me. I was just recently in this same position with Sterling, but this time, I see the face of the man who watches me, and I can see how much he likes that I’m exposing myself to him. A twinge of guilt tries to worm its way in, but I push it away.

Keeping his eyes between my legs, he says, “Now touch yourself.”

Knowing this will turn him on more gives me the courage to do what he says. My hand travels down my chest, over my stomach, until it meets my slick pussy. My body jerks when I touch my clit. I’m so wet and warm, and it feels so good. I feel the heat of his eyes on me, so I lift mine and see he’s moved closer to the bed. His knees touch the mattress and he’s holding onto one of the tall bed posts, breathing heavily.

“Do you like touching yourself, Poppy?” he groans, back to slowly running his hand up and down his shaft. The head is a deep purple and there’s a pearly drop of precum on the tip. I lick my lips at the sight. I want to know what he tastes like.

He follows my gaze and looks down at himself.

“Don’t worry, baby. You’ll get plenty of chances to take me into your mouth. Now answer my question.”

What question? He asked me a question? A blush crawls up my cheeks when I remember what he asked.

“Yes,” I answer quietly, “but I want you to touch me more.”

He smirks sexily at me and kneels on the end of the bed. I’m resting against the pillows in a reclined position, so I can still see him without straining. The heat of his body drifts up to mine. I place two fingers at my

hole and dip just the tips in. It feels incredibly sexy doing this in front of him. I close my eyes and arch my body when I push my fingers further inside.

“Keep your eyes on me. I want to see them as you pleasure yourself.”

I force my eyes open to meet his, moaning when one of his warm rough hands run up my leg. I dig my heels into the mattress and lift my hips. He scoots up the bed a little more so his thighs are beneath my still bent legs, leaving them draped over his. His eyes never leave mine and his hand continues to work his cock. My belly quivers and my pussy starts to spasm. My moaning becomes louder. I’m on the edge, about ready to tip over, when he grabs my wrist and stops me.

I whimper in protest and try to take my hand back. I’m so damn close!

I need to come!

“Not without me,” he scolds, and grabs my other wrist to yank me to a sitting position in front of him.

His lips take mine for a brief kiss, before I squeak in surprise when he flips me over so I’m on my hands and knees with my ass in the air. My hair has fallen from the band I put in it last night and curtains around my head, so I use my arm to flip it back and over one shoulder. I look back to see him watching himself as he lines up his cock against my center, feeling just the head at my opening. He looks up at me, one corner of his mouth tipping up, and slams his hips forward, impaling me on his shaft. I scream and drop my head to the bed.

Holy fuck!

I fist my hands in the sheets as Asher gives it to me in a punishing manner. He pounds away at my pussy without abandon, and any pain I was feeling is now replaced with so much pleasure. The grip Asher has on my hips, I have no doubt, will leave bruises. But they’ll make my body tingle every time I see them, and will leave disappointment behind when they go away.

Asher’s forceful thrusts are unforgiving. His balls slap against my clit, sending shards of delicious pleasure through me. My tits bounce and my nipples scrub against the sheets, stimulating them. I’ve never been taken so

hard before, and I don’t think I’ll ever be able to go back to sweet and soft again.

Asher reaches one hand around and pinches my clit. I cry out and push my hips back against him. My orgasm hits hard and sends my body reeling into bliss. I feel tingles at my toes, working their way up my legs. I start to become lightheaded and my vision blurs from the force of my release.

Hands at my hips hold me still as he thrusts three more times, before coming to a stop with him all the way inside. I feel him jerk and he groans low in his throat. Something wet drips down on my back that must be Asher’s sweat. His lips meet the back of my neck and he drops his head down between my shoulder blades. I’m having a hard time drawing in air.

My legs give out, but his hands hold me and slowly lower me to the bed with him behind me. I can feel his heart racing against my back.

He murmurs something against my neck that I can’t understand.

“What?” I turn my head around and look at him over my shoulder.

He gives me a stunning smile. His breath has evened out. “Nothing.

Just admiring your beauty and wondering how in the fuck I got so lucky.”

I can’t help the smile that takes over my face. “Let me know when you find the answer.”

He chuckles and lays a kiss on the tip of my nose.

“All right, you distracted me enough. Get your ass outta this bed. We have a schedule to keep.”

He slaps my butt, making me squeal. He climbs out of the bed and drags me to the end by my ankle. I laugh and tug, but he doesn’t let go.

“Up, woman! Get dressed and meet me in the kitchen. Breakfast will be waiting.”

He walks back to the dresser and pulls out some clothes. I sit up and watch him dress. My mouth drops open when he’s finished.

“What?” he asks when he notices my shocked state.

I close my mouth and swallow, trying to wet the dryness in my throat.

“I’ve never seen you in anything other than dark clothes, or slacks,” I admit.

He looks sinfully hot. The shirt he’s wearing is a white button-down and the jeans look worn and soft, like he wears them often. His hair is disheveled. I’m mesmerized by the look and want to crawl up his body.

“Stop looking at me like that,” he growls, rolling up the sleeves of his shirt, “or we’re never leaving this room.”

I blush and giggle, embarrassed I got caught staring at him. His eyes rake down my body, reminding me that I’m naked, and my blush becomes deeper. I reach for the sheet to cover myself, but his words stop me.

“Don’t even think about it.”

I hesitate, but drop the sheet and stand. It’s stupid to be embarrassed anyway. It’s not like he hasn’t seen me naked, or felt every inch of my body.

I tremble with the reminder. He’s definitely felt me all over.

With one last smoldering look, he turns to leave the room, but stops with the doorknob in his hand and says over his shoulder, “Wear your cowgirl boots.”

I opt to use his shower instead of mine. It doesn’t take me long. I walk out with a towel wrapped around me and spy Asher in the kitchen, talking on his phone. His eyes land on me as I walk past. I feel his heated gaze all the way to the door. A tiny smile plays on my lips as I close it behind me. I walk over to my suitcase and heft it up on the bed.

I’ve never understood why people put their clothes away in the dressers at hotels, unless it’s a dress or a suit or something that’s easily wrinkled. It just seems pointless to me because you’ll just have to load the suitcase back up in a day or two. Of course, Asher is a man, and a rich one at that, so I’m sure he’ll use every article of clothing he placed in the drawer, so there will be no unloading and reloading his suitcase, except for his used clothes. I, on the other hand, am a woman, and like to always pack more than what I’ll need.

Unsure of where we’re going, I decide on a pair of jean shorts and a cream colored sleeveless silk blouse with a cami underneath. After slipping on some socks, I tug on my black cowgirl boots. I pull my hair up into a ponytail and apply some light makeup. At the last minute, I grab the cowboy hat Asher got me yesterday. Picking up my phone and slipping it into my purse, I walk out of my room. Asher is still in the kitchen, sans the

phone. He stands from the bar stool when he sees me coming. His eyes light up and it sends flutters through my belly. He pulls me to him and plants a kiss against my lips. I want to linger and never stop kissing him, but he backs away and ushers me to a chair.

“I’ve made you a plate. Eat so we can get going.”

I take a seat and look down at the plate. Everything on here is my favorite.

“Wow! You’re either really good, or you’ve been spying on me. You picked all my favorite breakfast items.

I laugh and look over to him. He has a strange look on his face that I can’t decipher. Before I can question him on it, he turns, walks around the bar, and pours some coffee into a mug. After putting some sugar and creamer in it, he sets it down in front of me and walks back around the bar and takes the stool beside me. He must have seen me make my coffee before in the office because it tastes perfect.

Picking up my fork, I look over and notice he doesn’t have a plate for himself.

“You’re not eating?”

“I ate while you were getting ready,” he says, turning in his seat and propping one arm on the bar and one arm on the back of mine. His knee brushes against my hip.

I spear a chunk of pineapple and bring it to my mouth. I feel his eyes on me.

I shift in my chair. “Are you going to watch me eat?”

“Yes,” he says simply.

Um… okay.

“Why?” I feel light tugs on my ponytail, indicting he’s playing with it.

“Because I like looking at you. Now eat,” he urges.

I decide to do just that, but feel weird with him staring. My eyes keep flickering over to him, and each time he’s still looking at me.

“So, where are we going?”

“You’ll see,” is all he says.

I feel another tug at my hair and for some reason it relaxes me. I used to love it when people played with my hair. When I was younger and still had friends, they would always choose to play with my hair over playing with the doll’s.

I shovel the rest of my food into my mouth, making Asher laugh beside me. He knows what he’s doing and is enjoying it. I pay him no mind and finish up my coffee. As soon as my fork and napkin hit the plate, he scoops it up and deposits it into the sink.

He picks up my purse and hands it to me, before grabbing my hand and pulling me from the stool.

“What’s the hurry?” I ask, trying to keep up with him as he leads me to the elevator.

“If we don’t get there in time, all the good ones will be gone,” he replies cryptically.

“What will be gone?”

We step inside the elevator and he pushes the button that will lead us to the first floor. He turns to face me and backs me against the wall, caging me in with his arms.

“Stop asking so many questions. You’ll ruin the surprise,” he murmurs against my lips.

I place my hands at his waist and fist his shirt. He kisses down my neck, and I tilt my head back. This man is going to ruin me.

All too soon, the elevator dings and the doors slide open. I shove at Asher’s chest and look over to the opening, thanking God when I don’t see anyone standing there.

Asher just laughs, grabs my hand, and leads me across the floor to the waiting car outside.

An hour later, we pull up to an open pair of metal gates. The sign hanging from above says The Rolling C Ranch. Excitement starts to bubble inside me when I see several horses grazing in a field. In another field, there are a couple more horses, but those have riders on them. There are also four big red barns scattered across the large chunk of land. The car pulls to a stop on a gravel driveway that has two other cars parked. There’s a big white two-story house with the kind of front porch I’ve always dreamed of.

I turn to Asher with a big grin plastered on my face.

“Please, please tell me we’re going horseback riding!” I exclaim, my hands in front of me prayer style.

I’ve never ridden a horse before, but I’ve always wanted to.

“We are,” he says with a smile.

I squeal and lean over to place a kiss on his lips.

Chuckling, he grabs my hand and drags me across the seat when the door opens. Once we’re standing outside, he puts his arm around my waist and walks us over to meet the gentleman that’s heading our way. He has on a blue and black plaid button up shirt, a pair of faded jeans with a big ol’ belt buckle, brown cowboy boots, and a black cowboy hat. He looks like the typical cowboy. I smile big when he stands in front of us. Up close, I can see kind gray eyes. He looks to be in his mid-to-late forties.

“Mr. Knight?” he asks, extending his hand out to Asher, which he takes for a brief shake.

“Yes, but I prefer Asher. I take it you’re Clint?”

“Yep, that’s me.” His eyes to turn to me. “And this here young lady must be Miss Lexington.”

“Yes, sir.” I take his offered hand. It’s callused and rough. “It’s very nice to meet you. And please, call me Poppy.”

“Have you ever ridden before, darlin’?” he asks, his smile still in place.

I smile when he calls me ‘Darlin’. “No, sir, I haven’t, but I’ve always wanted to.”

“Well, you sure are in for a treat then.” His laugh makes him look ten years younger. He turns and lifts his chin to a smaller white building. “If

you’ll both follow me, I’ll get you all set up. I have something I need you to read over and sign, and then you’ll be on your way.”

We follow behind Clint. Asher’s arm drops from my waist, but he picks up my hand and brings it to his lips for a kiss. The grin I give him stretches my mouth so wide, I’m surprised my lips aren’t splitting. I’m walking so fast, I’m nearly dragging him behind me.

“Hey,” he says with a laugh, tugging my hand. “Slow down.”

I’m almost bouncing in my boots, wanting to get to the part where we ride a horse.

“You were the one that was rushing me this morning. Now it’s my turn.

I can’t believe I get to ride a horse!” I finish with an excited laugh.

Clint looks back at us and shakes his head with twitching lips. I smile back at him unapologetically. I look over at Asher to see him smiling too, but there’s more in his eyes. The look is soft and indulgent, and it melts my insides to mush.

We enter the small building. I look around as Clint walks behind a desk in the center of the room. It’s cozy in here with a few armchairs and a table that has a coffee maker and mugs. The walls are lined with photo after photo, most depicting riders on horses. There’s also a shelf that has trophies. Down a hallway, I spy a counter and sink; probably a kitchen or breakroom.

After Asher and I sign the insurance disclaimer, Clint leads us back outside and over to a huge barn filled with stalls. I stop and inspect each one, disappointed when I find the empty ones and smiling brightly and cooing to the ones that kept horses. Both Asher and Clint sense my excitement and don’t stop me. I know I’m wasting time, but I can’t pass by one without looking inside. We stop at a stall about halfway down, and I peek inside. I gasp when I see a beautiful, solid white horse, it’s head down, munching on hay.

“This is Nina. She’s a mustang, only a year old, and one of my gentlest horses here on the ranch. She’ll do you good for your first ride.”

I step closer to the stall and Nina lifts her head. “She’s beautiful,” I tell Clint, and he smiles with pride.

“And this here is Charlie, an Arabian,” he says, walking down a few feet to another stall.

I stay behind as Clint shows Asher his horse. Nina walks closer to me, and I hold out my shaky hand. I’ve never even touched a horse before, so I’m a little nervous. Her hot breath blows over my hand as she sniffs it. I almost squeak in excitement when she butts her head against it. I’m sure my smile is huge. I run my hand up her muzzle. Nina steps closer and puts her face right in front of mine. I nearly swoon when she lays her head against the side of mine. I think I’m in love with a horse. I touch her mane and am amazed at how thick it is.

I’m rubbing my hands up and down her neck, when I feel a hand at my back. I look over to find Asher smiling down at me. He lifts his own hand and runs it up the side of Nina’s head.

“You ready?” he asks.

“More than ready,” I answer, my smile still so big it’s hurting my face.

After the horses are led to a big open area of the barn, Clint saddles up Nina, while Asher saddles up Charlie, a gorgeous black and white horse. I watch Asher with shock on my face.

“What?” he asks when he sees my expression.

“It’s obvious you’ve done this before. Once again, you’ve shocked me, Mr. Knight.”

He laughs, the sound echoing off the walls of the barn and sending tingles down my spine.

“My mom had me take riding lessons as a kid,” he says, tightening up a strap underneath Charlie’s belly. “I still like to ride when I get the chance.

Unfortunately, that’s not very often.”

“You’re just full of surprises,” I joke.

“You haven’t seen nothing yet, baby,” he responds with a wink.

I almost melt. I love when he calls me baby.

The horses are saddled up and Clint brings a step stool over to Nina.

Asher walks up behind me and starts explaining how to climb up onto the saddle.

With his hands on my hips, he says, “You put your foot in the stirrup.”

He points down to a leather strap, and I nod. “Grab onto the horn.” Again, he points. “And reach over Nina’s back to grab the other side of the saddle and heft yourself up and throw your other leg over.”

It doesn’t look too difficult. He kisses the back of my neck, before letting me go. I place one foot in the stirrup as he indicated, grab the horn, reach over the saddle to grab the leather and try to lift my body up, but fall right back down. If it wasn’t for Asher catching me, I would have fallen on my butt. I didn’t expect the darn stirrup to move.

Asher chuckles behind me. I shoot him a glare over my shoulder.

“Need help?” he asks, placing his hands on my hips again, like he’s going to hoist me up.

“No,” I mutter. “I’m going to do this.”

He snickers again, but I ignore it. I breathe in deep through my nose and place my foot back in the stirrup—more securely this time—get a good grip on the horn, grab leather, and try again, making sure to use my leg muscles to keep the stirrup in place. I make it this time, barely, but I’m sure I probably looked like an idiot.

I smile down at Asher triumphantly once I’m seated on the horse. I feel so proud of myself. Asher laughs and walks over to Charlie and easily lifts himself up. I scowl at him.

“Okay,” he says, walking Charlie over to me. “Basics. Always keep hold of the reins. That’s what you use to guide and control the horse. To get the horse to move forward, gently tap the back of her flanks with your heels.” He shows me by bringing his legs back and setting his feet at Charlie’s back legs. “To go right, pull on the right side of the rein. To go left, pull the left. To stop, pull them both. Got it?”

“I think so,” I tell him, a little nervous. Nina may be a girl, but she’s a big girl.

“I’ll be right beside you the entire time. You get scared, let me know.

And one more thing, don’t jam your boot too far in the stirrup. You want to be able to release your foot should you fall.”

My eyes widen frightfully at that, and I grip the reins tighter and loosen my foot in the stirrup. I’ve seen videos where a rider falls and gets dragged around by the horse. Some have even died, being trampled by the horse.

Asher must sense my fear because he leans over and plants a kiss against my lips. They linger only a minute, but it’s enough to calm my racing heart, or rather, it makes it race for another reason.

He pulls back, gives me a wink, and ushers with his hand. “Ladies first.”

We’ve been riding for over an hour. I’m still no expert by any means, but I feel more comfortable now. We started out slow, just walking the horses around the paddock, then moved onto a slow gallop. It’s been one of the most thrilling experiences of my life. Asher’s been by my side, literally, just as he said he would be, the whole time. I’ve laughed and giggled so much my sides hurt. I think I may become addicted. I wonder if there are any stables close to home, and if Asher would be willing to take me.

I glance over to my left where Asher is riding Charlie and see him watching me.

“Why are you always watching me?”

His gorgeous green eyes are serious, and he wastes no time answering my question.

“Because I can’t not look at you. You mesmerize me more than anything has before.”

“Oh,” I whisper, and hold his eyes for a second more before looking away.

His words have my stomach filling with butterflies. I’ve never had anyone’s complete focus and attention like this. I wouldn’t say it makes me uncomfortable… actually, I feel immense pleasure. It’s just new and unexpected.

We ride in silence for a while. Asher pulls to a stop beside a tree, so I stop beside him.

“Let’s do lunch.”

He dismounts and walks over to help me down. Yeah, I don’t think I could have done that myself, especially without the aid of a step stool.

“With what?” I ask. We’re in a flat field with short grass. Luckily, there’s a breeze, or I’d be sweating profusely.

Asher walks back to Charlie and unsnaps a leather bag I hadn’t seen hanging from the saddle. Taking both Nina and Charlie’s reins, he leads them to a smaller tree close by and tethers them to it, the rope long enough for them to graze and walk around a bit.

“I brought a picnic,” he informs me, grinning.

I grin back and help him lay out the small red blanket he pulled from the bag underneath a tree to give us shade. After setting down several plastic containers from the bag, Asher takes a seat, leaning back against the tree, then pulls me down between his bent legs. He takes the hat from my head and lays it down beside us, then grabs one of the bigger containers and flips the lid off, revealing two sandwiches. He hands me one and takes the other for himself before grabbing two water bottles. I lean slightly to the side and back against his shoulder, giving him room so he can still eat.

“It’s peaceful out here,” I remark, watching the wind blow the taller grass further out in the field.

“It is. My family has a house in the country. We used to vacation there every summer. I always loved going out by myself to the huge field we had in the back. I’d lie there for hours, watching the clouds pass by.”

“That sounds nice. I’ve always wanted a place like this. Not a farm, but somewhere out in the country where it’s quiet. A place I could relax and just sit and enjoy nature.”

I take a bite of my sandwich and chase it down with some water.

I feel Asher’s lips at my cheek as he lays a kiss there. I smile a small smile and sigh.

“Do you think they have stables close to home?”

“They do. Several, in fact.”

“Do you think…” I stop, wondering if I’m asking more than Asher is willing to give. He’s made it sound like he wants more than just sex, but I

can’t be for sure. I decide to take a chance. “Do you think you could take me there sometime? I’ve had so much fun. I’d love to… I don’t know, take riding lessons?”

Asher sets his half-eaten sandwich to the side and wraps his arms around me, one over my stomach, one over my upper chest. His breath is at my ear when he whispers, “I’ll take you anywhere you want to go, Poppy.”

My insides quiver and my heart jumps with his whispered words. If I didn’t know any better, I’d say I was falling for this man. But that can’t be possible. It’s way too soon. Then again, I’ve known him for a year, just not in this capacity.

He grabs another container and pulls the lid off, and I see strawberries inside. He picks one out and brings it to my lips. I open my mouth and he slips it inside. My tongue meets the tips of his fingers, and I let it run across them. He groans in my ear. He picks up another one and does the same, but this time, I grab his wrist and slip more of his finger into my mouth. I swirl it around the digit before nibbling on it.

“You drive me fucking mad, woman,” he growls in my ear, emphasizing his words with a lift of his hips. His cock is hard behind me, making me want to turn around, shed our clothes, and ride us both to heaven and back. One of his hands slip beneath my shirt and he plays with the skin there, causing an ache between my legs.

I pinch one of the strawberries and turn a little, bringing it to his lips.

He bites down, and I lean up to take the other half between my teeth, then lick the fruit’s juice off his lips. I’m just about to turn and straddle him when a chirp comes from my pocket.

I groan when I realize it’s my phone. I think about ignoring it, but know that I can’t. I’m waiting on Liv to call me back. She called while we were on our way out here, freaking out because she thought she might be pregnant. I convinced her to go to the store to buy some pregnancy tests and made her promise she would call when she took them.

With an apologetic look to Asher, who is still breathing heavily and has sex in his eyes, I pull my phone from my pocket and lean back against his chest again. She didn’t call, but she did send a text.

Liv: False alarm after five tests. Give me something good to think about. Please tell me you’ve bumped uglies with Mr. Knight.

I suck in air, which causes me to choke, and bring the phone to my chest to hide the screen. I wheeze and cough while Asher thumps my back.

I’m going to freaking kill her!

Once my coughing fit is over, he asks, “Everything okay?

“Yes,” I say quickly, trying to put the phone back in my pocket. I know my face has to be beet red.

“I don’t think so. Give me that.” He tries to take the phone from me, but I grip it tightly and try to get up. No way am I letting him see Liv’s message. I would die of mortification.

He grabs my hips and pulls me back down, throwing one of his legs over mine. I slip the phone between my legs, close them, and push them down on the ground, hard.

“Please, Asher, let me up,” I beg.

“Not until you show me what has you so embarrassed.” He laughs and digs his fingers between my legs before yanking them apart. I try in vain to grab the phone before he does, but it’s no use. He has it in his hand and holding it over his head. I frantically try to bring his arm back down, but he’s much stronger than I am. Giving in, because I really don’t have a choice, I bury my face in my hands. This is going to suck.

I wait, holding my breath. When I get home, Liv is going to get it. I’m reneging on my acceptance to be her Matron of Honor. Okay, I’m not doing that, but damn it, she’s still going to have to do some hefty begging for me to forgive her.

I hear Asher laughing, and I cringe behind my hands. He adjusts behind me and the next thing I know, I’m on my back with him lying on top of me between my legs. I try to keep my hands glued to my face, but he pries them away. I reluctantly peek at him through my lashes, only to see his smug face looking down at me.

“You should put her out of her misery and tell her I’ve had you five ways to Sunday,” he says, laughter dancing in his eyes.

“You’re not nice,” I mutter, glaring up at him. “This is not funny.”

“Actually, I think it’s quite funny.” He frames my face with his hands and kisses the tip of my nose before leaning back. “So, tell me,” he says, wiggling his eyebrows. “How long have you and her been discussing me fucking you?”

My face heats more, and I try to cover my face again. He stops me by grabbing my hands with one hand and putting them over my head. I turn my head to the side, only for him to dip his and run his nose up my neck, stopping at my ear to nibble.

“I think it’s sexy as fuck you talk to her about me,” he whispers in my ear. “And you have no idea how happy it makes me to know you’ve thought about me like that.” I moan as goosebumps appear on my arms.

He uses his other hand to turn my head back to him. “Don’t ever be embarrassed, Poppy. I’ve waited a long time to have you like this. There’s nothing you can do that would make me not want you. I meant it when I told you last night, I’m never letting you go.”

I look up at him and my heart nearly stops at the look on his face. He’s telling the truth. There’s no way I can deny it. His eyes are soft as he gazes down at me, and I get the sense he’s trying to drill the words into my brain.

He doesn’t need to; I believe him. I just wish I knew why it took him so long to make a move.

He releases my hands and they immediately go to the back of his head to pull him down for a kiss. He groans against my mouth and slips his tongue against mine. I taste strawberries and man. It’s a lovely combination that leaves me ravenous for more.

He grinds his hips down on me, sending bolts of delicious pleasure spiraling through me. I want him—I’m desperate for him. I wrap my legs around his waist, locking them behind his back, and lift my hips to meet his thrusts. His jean covered cock hits just the right spot, and I cry out. His hand goes to my breast, palming it through my silk shirt. When that isn’t good enough, he starts working on the buttons. His fingers fumble and he curses under his breath.

“Fucking buttons.”

I laugh and lean my head down to watch him.

He glances up at me with narrowed eyes. “You could help,” he grumbles, still trying to get the buttons loose.

“But I’m enjoying watching you struggle,” I tell him, not able to hold back my giggle.

His look turns smoldering, then he cocks a brow and smirks, right before he yanks the material and buttons fly everywhere. I gasp, but I can’t help the excited thrill that washes over me at him being so far gone that he tore my shirt to get to me. Thank goodness I’m wearing a cami beneath it.

He lifts said cami, tugs my bra down, and the next second his mouth is engulfing my nipple, pulling it between his teeth. I whimper and fist his hair, needing more. He palms my other breast, tweaking that nipple with his fingers.

Tipping my head back, a long moan escapes my lips. When I open my eyes, I see the trees and leaves falling all around us, reminding me of where we are.

“Asher,” I pant through the sexually induced fog he’s caused.

“Hmm…” he hums around a mouthful of nipple. I give his hair a tug and he lifts his head. The look he gives me almost has me forgetting what I was going to say.

“We have to stop. Someone might catch us.”

Leaning down, he licks along the seam of my lips. “Mmm… just a few more minutes.”

With him resting on his arms, his rough shirt scrubs against my exposed nipples. The combination of that and him thrusting his cock against my pussy has me whispering breathlessly, “M’kay.”

His lips pull up into a smile against mine. I release the grip I have on his hair and run my hands down his back until I reach the bottom of his shirt. I slip them beneath it and feel his smooth back. I lightly graze my nails against the skin and he groans and rocks his hips harder into me.

He adjusts so he’s leaning on one elbow. Keeping his eyes on me, he trails his fingers down my stomach, stopping at the waistband of my shorts and flicking open the button. I grab his wrist, not sure I feel comfortable baring myself out in the open like this.

His fingers are still on the zipper, but he makes no move to pull it down. “Trust me?” he asks quietly.

It only takes me a minute to realize I do trust him. I don’t know if that’s foolish or not, and I still feel guilty over Sterling, but I’m not going to let that stop me from experiencing something wonderful. And I get a sense that what me and Asher have is special.

I nod, and he graces me with a stunning smile.

He slowly moves the zipper down and slips his hand inside my shorts.

My back bows off the blanket when his fingers touch my clit. Sparks of pleasure zing through me, and I see stars behind my closed lids. I bite my lip to keep from crying out, but little whimpers escape. Thick fingers enter me, and I feel myself clamp down on him. His thumb works my clit as his fingers pump in and out of me. I clutch his bicep and dig my heels into the blanket, lifting my hips, seeking for more.

My limbs lock up when I feel the first spark of my orgasm hit. I cry out Asher’s name and he covers my mouth and devours the sound. Pinpricks start in my toes and travel up my legs. I quiver and moan and pant, not catching nearly enough breath.

By the time I start to settle down, my body relaxing against the blanket, I feel pleasantly exhausted. I lazily open my eyes and find Asher right there, still hovering over me.

“You are the sexiest fucking thing I’ve ever seen,” he says, dipping down and laying soft kisses over my face.

I sift my fingers through his sweaty hair and scrape my nails on his scalp. He moans and presses his cock against my hip, reminding me he hasn’t had his release yet.

“Do… uhh… do you want me to…” I stop, and look down at his obvious erection, blushing profusely.

He chuckles, winks, and pulls back, bringing me with him so I’m leaning back against him like I was before. “Not right now. But you can definitely take care of it later.”

We finish up our lunch and sit and talk for a while longer. I love it out here and wish we could stay here forever.

I look down at my hands that are running up and down his arm. The tattoos are bright out in the sunlight.

“You know, when I first saw you, I couldn’t believe you were my boss,” I tell him, tracing my finger along a gorgeous sunset on his arm.

“Oh yeah?” His breath blows the few pieces of hair that’s fallen from my hairband.

“Yep. For one, you were extremely sexy. And two, you had these beautiful tattoos, and that eyebrow ring, of course.” He chuckles in my ear.

“That’s not the typical look for a man in your position. You were supposed to be this rich stuck-up guy that played by the rules. Or that’s what I was expecting anyway. But I got you instead, and I was struck dumb that first day. I was fumbling around so much. I’m surprised you didn’t fire me.”

“Want to know a little secret?” I nod. “I was utterly enthralled the first time I saw you—still am. Every time you enter my office I have to work really hard to not take you in my arms and devour you whole. You sit so prim in that chair on the other side of my desk with your notepad and pen in hand. You have no idea how many times I’ve imagined laying you down on my desk and feasting on your body. It’s a real struggle.”

I tremble in his arms and barely stifle a moan. The sated feeling I had a few minutes ago diminishes at his words. I want him again already.

“Tell me about Grant,” he says, and I stiffen in his arms.

How does he know about Grant?

He must sense my question because he explains. “I’ve overheard you and Liv talk about him a couple times.”

I don’t want to talk about Grant, but I also don’t want to hold anything back. This is a new relationship, and I want everything out in the open. It’s not a secret, but it’s still something Asher has a right to know if we plan to continue.

I shift, getting into a more comfortable position.

“He was my fiancé. We had been together for two years when my mom’s cancer took a turn for the worse. The day my mom died was the day I found Grant in bed with another woman.”

While I talk, my voice is void of any emotion. I may be over what Grant did, but it still hurts that he was capable of cheating on me, and of all the days I had to find out when my world was already shattering all around me. He had always been so sweet and attentive. I thought we were both in love.

Asher stiffens behind me and the hand he has lying on my leg balls into a fist. He’s angry. I pick it up, uncurl his fingers, and kiss his palm.

“I realized the next time I saw him that we wouldn’t have worked out anyway. I don’t know if it was my mom being sick, which took away a lot of my time, or if we just naturally grew apart, but the pain wasn’t as bad as I thought it would be. It tore me up at the time it happened, but that could be because I had just lost my mom and didn’t have anyone else to lean on.”

His body is still tight, but his thumb goes back to stroking my leg.

“Bastard needs to pay for hurting you,” he mutters darkly.

I turn my head and kiss his neck.

“I’m fine, Asher.” I try to soothe his apparent anger. “Really. I’m just relieved he did it before we got married.”

His eyes are still hard, but when he looks at me, they soften. He traces a finger down my nose before leaning in and kissing my lips. Pulling back, he tugs me back so I’m lying against him again facing forward. He’s once again relaxed, but I still feel the anger rolling off him.

We stay underneath the tree and watch nature for another half hour, before packing everything up, mounting our horses—Asher helps me this time—and riding for another couple hours. By the time we get back to the ranch, I’m tired and hungry. Asher teaches me how to unsaddle Nina. Once we’re done, Clint is standing by to put the horses back in their stalls. I feel oddly emotional when I say good-bye to Nina. She’s been such a gentle and sweet horse. Clint couldn’t have picked a more perfect horse for my first ride. After we settle up with Clint, we say our good-byes and head back to the waiting car. With a quick kiss, Asher opens my door and we both slip inside. I lean my head back against the headrest, and before I know it, the lull of the drive causes me to drift off to sleep.

Chapter Sixteen Poppy I sleep the whole way back to the hotel. Asher wakes me and carries me inside. I didn’t realize I was so tired. I groggily look up at him, seeing the dark scruff on his jaw, and murmur, “You can put me down.”

His smiling gaze drops to mine as he steps into the elevator. “I like you just where you are.”

I snuggle deeper into his chest, hiding my pleased smile. This is what I’ve always wanted, what I thought I had with Grant, but what Asher and I share is so much more. It’s also something I could have possibly had with Sterling. But then I’m starting to realize what Sterling and I had was a fantasy, just like Liv said. It was the mysteriousness of the situation that intrigued me. Yes, Sterling made my heart race and my body sing, but he wasn’t real. He wasn’t real because he wouldn’t let it be. He wouldn’t even show me his face or tell me his name. Although I realize this, a pang still hits my chest. I never answered him last night when he sent me that message, and he hasn’t messaged me since. I don’t know what that means.

Does he know what happened between me and Asher and is letting me go?

He seemed so adamant and sure of himself. It’s strange that he would give up so easily. But maybe it’s easier this way. I certainly don’t want to hurt him anymore than I know I will once I talk to him. I’ve decided to just enjoy my time here in Texas and call him when I get back home.

Back in the suite, I head to my room to freshen up and change, and Asher heads to his. I take a quick shower and walk out of the bathroom, wrapped in a towel. Asher said to wear something a little more flashy. He still hasn’t told me where we’re going, something he obviously likes to do. I decide on a loose black skirt that comes to mid-thigh and a quarter sleeve light gray shirt that hangs over my shoulder. I braid my hair in a loose braid, leaving out a few tendrils. Knowing my cowgirl boots will go good with my outfit, I pull them on before grabbing my phone and purse and walking out.

My breath catches when I see Asher standing at the window. He’s back in his usual black: black jeans that mold his ass perfectly, and a black button-down, which he leaves untucked. His forearms show off his multiple tattoos. His hair is still damp and looks as though he used his fingers to brush it. The man must not own a hairbrush, but he pulls the look off nicely.

Very nicely, in fact. So nice that my mouth is watering just looking at him.

He turns when he hears my gasp and gives me a sexy smile as his smoldering eyes gaze appreciatively up and down my body.

“Come here, Beautiful,” he says huskily.

My body jerks. Sterling calls me beautiful. It sounds weird coming from Asher. I’m not sure if I like it or not. It’s a big fat reminder of what I did to Sterling. He watches me intently as I stand there and stare at him.

There’s something in his eyes, but I can’t quite figure out what it is. It’s almost like he’s waiting for my reaction. His body is tense, and I can see a tic in his jaw.

That’s strange.

I push the odd feeling away and walk over to him. I’m confused when a look of relief briefly flashes across his features, just before he wipes it away. His body visibly relaxes as he waits for me to make it to him. I get a weird sense that something isn’t right here.

Before I can question him on it, he pulls me into his arms and slams his mouth down on mine. His tongue forcefully invades my mouth, and I accept him. My purse and phone drop to the soft cushioned carpet as I dig my nails into his shoulder and hold on tight as he consumes me.

All too soon, he pulls back and we’re both left breathless. He rests his forehead against mine, closing his eyes for only a second before boring them into mine.

“What am I going to do with you?” he whispers.

I kind of feel the same way about him.

“Take me out to wherever you have planned. Then bring me back and make love to me all night long,” I state boldly.

His lips tip up into a sexy smirk, leaving me breathless once more.

“You can bet on it. Now, we better go before I haul you off to bed. As much as I want to do that, I want you to have the full Texas experience.”

I giggle while he scoops my phone and purse off the floor and leads me to the elevator.

Yes, I think I am falling for this man.

The driver pulls up to what I can only describe as the traditional honkytonk here in Texas. There’s no line to be let into the old worn-down building, and no bouncer standing outside the door. It even has the wooden doors that swing open both ways like you always see in western movies.

Excitement fills me as we walk in and blaring country music hits my ears.

My jaw almost drops to the floor when I see all the people inside. Straight ahead in the far back is an empty stage. There’s a bar to the right, a jukebox, pool tables, and dart boards to the left, and right in the center is the dance floor. It’s filled with men wearing plaid shirts, wrangler jeans, belt buckles, and cowboy boots. The women are almost identical, except some are wearing skirts or short cut-off shorts and some are sans hat. I feel so overdressed.

I stumble in my shocked state and Asher has to catch me. He looks at me with laughter in his eyes, before leading me over to the bar. He sets me down on a stool and stands halfway behind me and halfway beside me. One hand goes to the back of my stool while the other goes to the bar, caging me in. There’s a young woman dressed in a red and black checkered shirt, tied to just below her breasts, standing behind the bar. Her hair is braided into two cute pigtails that hang over her shoulders, with a brown cowgirl hat. I can’t see her bottom half, but I’d bet it’s something in a jean material.

“Hey y’all. I’m Mindy,” she says with a country twang. “How are ya tonight?”

I smile at her jovial behavior. “Hi, Mindy. We’re doing great. How are you?”

She smiles, revealing two dimples in her tanned cheeks. “I’m just peachy!” she chirps. “What can I get y’all tonight?”

Before I get a chance to order my usual Moscato, Asher says, “Two Budweisers. Bottles, please.”

I wrinkle my face and look up at him. He laughs and taps the end of my nose.

“They don’t carry that kind of stuff here, baby. It’s beer, liquor, whiskey, or tequila.”

“Beer it is, then.” I’ve had beer before, and I’m not really a fan of it, but I’ll take it over the other choices. I don’t want to get too drunk tonight, and I can still taste the whiskey in my mouth from the plane trip. It wasn’t bad, but not something I’d like to drink again.

Mindy sets our bottles down on the bar, takes Asher’s money, and with a wink, walks away. I grab mine and tip it to my lips. It’s bitter, but I force myself to swallow. I’m not sure how much I’ll be able to drink. I try to hide my distaste, but Asher sees through me.

“It gets better the more you drink,” he says, and takes a hefty swallow of his own.

Ha! I give him a doubtful look, which earns me chuckle.

I turn in my seat to face the dance floor. A country song is playing that has most of the dancers doing some type of line dance. I watch, fascinated, as they all move together. They make it look so easy. I want to go out there and try it, but I’m scared of making of fool of myself.

I try another sip of my beer and it tastes just as bad as the first one. My foot bounces to the beat of the country tune on the rung of the stool. I’m not surprised when I look over to him to find him watching me. The hand that’s holding his beer bottle is now resting his whole arm on the back of my stool. His other hand is resting on my lower thigh, lightly swirling circles with his thumb.

“You want to try it?” he asks, tipping the top of his bottle to the dance floor.

“Maybe in minute.” I take another swallow. Hmm… maybe he’s right after all. The bitterness isn’t so bad this time. Another swallow proves he’s right.

We watch the dancers for a while, or rather, I do. One song ends, only for another to begin. Some dancers leave the dance floor and are replaced by others. Some decide to stay for the next set.

Before I know it, I’ve emptied my bottle. Asher takes it from me and places it on the bar. With a smirk, he says, “Told you so.”

I stick my tongue out at him playfully and snatch it back before he can lean down to bite it. I laugh at his pouted look.

“Come dance with me.”

He grabs my hand and pulls me from the stool. The song that’s on now is slow. Once we’re in the middle of the dance floor, Asher pulls me in his arms, resting his hands right above my butt. My arms go around his shoulders and my hands go into his hair.

“I love your hair,” I tell him, sounding pathetically wistful.

His hands pull my body closer and he grins down at me. “You like my hair?” he asks, amused.

I nod and twirl my finger around the short strands. “I do. It always looks so sexy and messy. It makes me want to run my fingers through it.

I’ve actually fantasized about it before.”

I hear his low groan and smile to myself.

“Lady, you’re skating on thin ice here,” he growls, and bends to nip at my lips. “Don’t think I won’t take you to a dark corner and fuck you raw.”

I shiver and gaze at him with lustful eyes. I’m so damn tempted to ask him to do just that, but my quota for sexual public displays today has been reached and exceeded.

Instead, I lie my head against his firm chest and snuggle closer. His arms tighten around me and he dips his hands until they rest against my butt. I feel them squeeze before letting up. His hard cock rests against my pubic bone, and I grow damp between my legs.

Once the slow song is over, a fast one starts. I can tell by the lineup of dancers surrounding us it’s another line dance. I step back from Asher, not quite ready to chance this type of dance, but he snakes his arm around my

waist, pulling me back to him. When I look at him, he has a mischievous smile on his lips.

“Where are you going?” he asks.

“I don’t know this dance,” I say, looking around and seeing more dancers line the floor.

“I can teach you.” That shocks the shit out of me. I whip my head around and find he’s serious.

“You know how to line dance?” I ask in disbelief. There’s no way this man knows how to line dance.

He nods and smiles cheekily. “I do. Something else my mom made me do. I can tango, do the cha-cha, line dance, and damn near do any dance you can think of.”

“Oh, wow! That’s amazing.”

He chuckles and leads me to the outside of one of the lines. I pull on his arm to stop him.

“I’m still not sure I’m ready for this,” I mutter, shifting on my booted feet and looking around again nervously. The song’s already started, and people are moving in sync with each other. It doesn’t look too complicated.

“Trust me?” he asks, bringing my attention back to him. He asked me the same thing earlier, and my response is the same. I nod and step up beside him.

We’re just outside the line of dancers, so when I take a misstep, which I do a lot, I don’t mess up the flow of the other dancers. Asher is a patient teacher and explains each step. Once he teaches me the moves, I try hard to keep up with him. He looks so at ease. His actions are lazy, not in a bad way, but in a way that it comes naturally to him. He doesn’t need to think about the moves, his feet just guide him. I mess up, a lot, but we both just laugh and he shows me again.

By the time the dance is over, I’ve finally gotten them down enough to where I don’t look like a complete amateur. Another fast song starts and we decide to stay and try another. This one goes easier for me because I have the basics down. We’re lined up with the rest of the dancers, laughing and having a good time.

I’m out of breath, my feet are hurting, and my throat is dry when we walk off the dance floor. We go to the bar, where Asher orders us both another beer. I guzzle this one, and it actually tastes good going down my parched throat. I slam it down on the bar like I’ve seen so many others do in the movies.

“You’re supposed to do that with shot glasses,” he says mirthfully.

I shrug and smile.

“You ready to go?” He cages me in with his arms and starts nuzzling my neck.

I moan and barely get out a nod. His warm breath against my neck sends goosebumps over my skin. I turn in my seat, ready to jump down when his lips land on mine. The kiss is lazy and soft, but no less hot. I fist his shirt at his sides, feeling the warmth of his skin beneath. My center aches, and I want nothing more than to have Asher take me over and over again. He promised me a night full of love making, and I’m going to hold him to it. After tonight, we only have one and a half more days before we go back home to reality. I don’t know what happens when we get back, so for now, I want as much of him as I can get.

He pulls his head back, his lips glistening from kissing me, eyes blazing an emerald green. I liquefy in his intense gaze, my legs going weak.

He grabs my hand and stalks us across the bar, out the door, and practically throws me inside the back of the car. He barks for the driver to make it a quick drive. We buckle up, but his hands and mouth are all over me. Our clothes stay in place, but that doesn’t mean we don’t feel each other up underneath them. I’m panting, nearly out of breath, and I know the silk panties I have on are soaked with my arousal.

We stumble out of the car once we reach the hotel. He has a hold of my hand and takes determined strides toward the elevator. Once we step inside, he has me against the wall with my legs wrapped around his hips. The hardness of his erection grinds against me, and I feel pleasure in every part of my body. I arch my body against his hardness and fist his thick, soft hair.

He groans against my lips.

The elevator dings and the door slides open. Asher walks forward, just outside the elevator, before my back is slammed against the nearest wall.

“Taking you right here, right now,” he grunts, and slips his hand between us. My panties are ripped apart, his pants are undone, and then he’s blissfully slamming into me.

“Ahhh!” I cry out, throwing my head back. It bumps against the hard wall, but I barely notice. He buries his head into my neck and grunts with each powerful thrust. My back slides up and down the wall as he slides my pussy up and down his cock. His tongue dips out and licks along my neck before latching onto my skin. He sucks, bringing blood to the surface, and I know a mark will be left behind.

My grip around his neck strengthens as his thrusts do the same. Asher is branding me with his fucking, and I’m only too happy to take it.

Releasing my hold around his neck, I bring my hands to his shirt and try to work the buttons free. I want to feel his skin, to run my nails down his back, mark him the same way he’s marking me. When I become frustrated, Asher releases one of his hands from my butt and yanks at the material. Several buttons pop loose and ping to the floor. Next, my shirt is pulled over my head and my bra is torn off.

“Touch me,” he growls and lifts my breast to his waiting mouth, his hips meticulously still pounding forward.

My hands go to his pecs, where I rake one fingernail over his nipple.

“Fuck,” he hisses against my nipple.

His pubic bone nails my clit each time he pushes forward, sending shards of pleasure billowing through my body. What we’re doing is definitely not making love, but I love it just the same. This is raw and passionate, and so damn good.

I feel myself getting closer to the edge, knowing Asher is as well. I bring my head down to his shoulder and bite down to stifle the scream I feel building up. Asher curses and bucks his hips harder, hitting that perfect spot inside me that has my pussy clenching his cock hard and emptying me of all the strength I have left.

I sag against his shoulders as he relentlessly powers into me over and over again. Mini spasms rack my body. My heart pounds inside my chest and my breaths come out in rough pants. Asher groans in my ear, and I feel the jerk of his cock as he empties himself inside me. He leans his weight on

me against the wall, like his own strength has waned. Moments later, we both slide to the floor with my legs still around him and him still inside me.

We’re both slick with sweat as we sit there in silence as we try to catch our breaths.

“This is what you do to me. You make me lose all reason,” he says, his forehead leaning against mine, looking longingly into my eyes.

“You do the same to me,” I say, meaning every word. I never knew it could be like this. It seems so simple with Asher. Loving him will be one of the easiest things I ever do.

My eyes flicker open to the light shining through the big window in Asher’s room. A smile breaks across my face when I think about yesterday.

I’ve never had so much fun in my life. My life, up until I started working for Asher has been… for lack of a better word, boring. I was happy and content, but I didn’t realize how staid it was until I met Liv and she showed me how much of life I was missing. But the last two days with Asher have been breathtaking and exhilarating. I never knew he could be so open and carefree. There are so many facets to him I never knew existed. He’s not the same man as the one at the office. I just hope that he stays this Asher once we make it back. He wasn’t mean before, he was just quiet and withdrawn, opting to stay silently in the background. I want the funny and open Asher to stick around.

I reach over to his pillow and feel the cool indent of where his head laid last night. Once we finally made it to his room, we followed up the wall sex with more wall sex, except in the shower. Then another two rounds in bed. The last time, he made sweet, passionate love to me, taking his time and thoroughly exploring every part of my body, never removing his eyes from me. I was a quivering mess, begging him to take me, when he slowly sank inside my body. It was one of the most tender moments of my life.

One that I will always remember and cherish.

I sit up in bed, holding the sheet to my naked chest, and spy Asher sitting in a chair that’s in the corner. He’s back in his jeans from last night, button undone, legs spread wide out in front, barefoot and no shirt. He looks incredibly sexy sitting there with both his arms resting on the armrest;

one hand lifted and a thumb rubbing across his bottom lip. I just don’t understand why he’s over there and not in bed with me. The sheets are cool on his side, indicating he’s been there for a while.

My brows dip down in confusion. “Why are you…” I stop when something draws my attention to the right. I look over and freeze. There, on the cherry wood nightstand, sitting next to the lamp and my phone is a big vase that has to have at least two dozen sterling silver roses. I try to gulp down the lump in my throat, but it lodges itself there and won’t move. I feel like I can’t breathe. My heart is pounding so hard I feel it all the way to my toes.

Did Sterling find out where we’re staying? Why would he send me flowers here? Especially after the text he sent me the night before last. Is this his way of saying he’s not letting me go?

Forcing my gaze from the vase, I move them back to Asher. He hasn’t moved from his spot, and he’s still watching me intently. His eyes bore into mine, making me nervous. Is he mad at me for Sterling sending my weekly flowers here? I certainly wouldn’t blame him. I wasn’t at work the day I normally get them. I’m surprised it didn’t cross my mind, but then again, I was preoccupied getting things ready for this trip.

I stop breathing, not sure what to say to him. From his comment the other night, he obviously knows I get the flowers every week. I had no way of knowing Sterling would find out where we are and still send them.

A look to my left shows another vase full of roses, then another on the dresser, and another on the desk. Looking around, I see them everywhere.

How could I have missed them when I first sat up.

An ache forms in my chest. I’ve decided to tell Sterling I can’t be with him, but seeing all these flowers has my heart hurting. Why does this have to happen now? Why do two good men have to come into my life at the same time?

I turn sad eyes back to Asher, ready to explain. “Asher…” my words stop in my throat when he lifts his phone from where it was sitting on his leg and starts typing out a message.

I’m confused again. Why does he choose now to fiddle with his phone?

My phone pings from the nightstand. Now isn’t the time to be playing with my phone, so I leave it there. When it pings again a second later, Asher lifts his head and looks at me. His eyes flicker over to my phone, and understanding dawns. He sent me a message. Wearily, and with shaking hands, I grab it.

My stomach bottoms out when I see the name displayed on the phone.

Sterling: To make up for missing my normal delivery.

And then another message.

Sterling: A I glance up and find Asher’s penetrating green eyes on me. Without looking down, his finger presses down on his phone, right before my phone pings again.

I get a sick feeling in stomach as I look down.

Sterling: S Another ping.

Sterling: H And another.

Sterling: E Sterling: R Sterling: K ASHERK Asher Knight AESRKH Oh. My. God! Sterling, my mystery man, is none other than Asher Knight—my boss!

The man I’ve been sleeping with.

With my heart in my throat and my breaths coming out in pants, I look back up at Asher, who looks like he’s preparing to spring from the chair and come after me. His hands are gripping the arms so tight, it wouldn’t surprise me if they splintered apart. His jaw ticks and his eyes are blazing with fire.

How could I have been so stupid? How could I have not known it was him? All the signs were there. The flowers started a couple months after I started working for him. Now that I look back, he’s always had his eyes on me, although I didn’t realize it at the time. Sterling claiming I would know who he was by next week. This extended weekend trip. Asher’s strange behavior lately.

Hurt, betrayal, and remorse slam into my chest, stealing every last bit of air I have in my lungs. Tears spring to my eyes, and I roughly wipe them away.

“How could you?” I whisper low, but I know Asher hears me when he winces. I ignore the pain I see flashing in his eyes. He has no right to feel pain. He was the one that tricked me, made me look like a desperate fool.

God! I’m such an idiot!

“Poppy—” “No!” I yell, holding my hand up when he stands and takes a step toward me. “Don’t you fucking dare come near me!”

He stops in his tracks, but I can tell he’s barely restraining himself. His entire body is rigid and his hands are fisted at his sides. I clutch the sheet tighter to my chest and try to breathe through the suffocating pain in my chest.

“Beautiful, please let me—” “No!” I say sharply. “You don’t ever get to call me that again, you son of a bitch! Ever!” My voice breaks, and I squeeze my eyes shut.

When I open them again, Asher’s closer to the bed. He holds out a hand, looking at me pleadingly. His eyes look desperate and the pain in them, so raw and bare, has my heart aching more. I’ve never seen him look so undone. He’s normally so strong and self-assured. The man in front of me is anything but. Still, I can’t let it get to me. He betrayed and played me.

I scramble back against the headboard, seeking a way to escape. I can’t let him touch me. He puts a knee to the bed, stopping my movements with his knee on the sheet. There’s no way I’m climbing from this bed naked.

He’s seen enough of me already. Why in the hell do I have to sleep naked?

I close my eyes in mortification when I remember what I did with Sterling—Asher—at the window.

I tug, desperately trying to pull the sheet away, but it’s no use. His solid weight is there, and from the determined look in his eyes, he knows he’s trapped me and will take advantage of it.

“I never wanted to hurt you, Poppy,” he says, his voice hoarse with emotion. “That was never my plan.”

I shake my head and start pulling on the blanket frantically. I don’t want to hear this. I just want to get away from him. There’s no excuse for what he did. I thought we had something special, something real, but it wasn’t. I don’t know what it was to him, but it definitely wasn’t real. You don’t hurt someone you care about.

“The first time I saw you, you were at Maverick Holdings, waiting for an interview in the waiting area,” he explains, ignoring my attempts to get the sheet free. He doesn’t move closer, but doesn’t let me go, either. I’m stuck, and sure enough, he uses it.

“You were in a tight black skirt, light purple blouse, and fuck-me black heels. From the very second I saw you, you had me utterly enthralled with your beauty. I couldn’t look away. It was like I was seeing the other half of my soul. For the first time in my life, Poppy, my knees actually grew weak, and I felt flutters in my stomach. Me, a man, felt a thousand fucking butterflies in my stomach. Men don’t feel that kind of shit, Poppy.”

He smiles wryly at me, but I hold my glare. There’s no way I can let him get to me.

“I told Colt not to hire you and to send you to my office. There was no way I was letting you go once I found you. From that moment forward, you were mine. I just couldn’t claim you yet.” He takes a deep breath before continuing. “I followed you that day back to your house and sat and watched you for over an hour.”

I gasp in shocked outrage, but he talks over it.

“You captivated my mind and took over my life. Every second of my day seemed to be consumed by you. You were all I thought about, dreamed about, and all I wanted. It drove me crazy the couple of days it took for you to call for an interview—completely fucking crazy. You were in here.” He

taps the side of his head. “And in here.” He taps his chest, right over his heart. “I know that sounds mental, but there wasn’t a damn thing I could do about it.”

“Stop!” I yell, throwing my hands over my ears and squeezing my eyes shut. I draw my knees up closer to my chest.

I can’t do this anymore. I can’t listen to him talk like this. I want him to leave so I can lick my wounds in private; so I can cry out my grief and try to pick up the tattered pieces of my heart. I don’t know what to do with his words because they seem so sincere. His eyes plead with me to believe him, and I do. I’m just not sure I like what he’s saying. On one hand, it seems creepy that he’s been so obsessed with me. But on the other, it makes my treacherous heart beat faster with the need to go to him When Asher touches my legs, my eyes snap open, and I jerk them back further. He stops for a moment, contemplating on whether or not to push, then makes his decision by quickly reaching forward again. Before I know what’s happening, I’m flat on my back with him hovering over me, the sheet thankfully still between us.

“What in the hell are you doing? Get off me!” I scream, pushing against his hard chest, digging my nails in. Satisfaction rushes through me when I see him wince. His jaw turns hard and he grabs my wrists and pins them over my head. I’m sure my glare is glacial.

“I know I hurt you, Beautiful,” he whispers. I open my mouth to yell at him again, but snap it shut when he leans down so close, only an inch separates our lips. “It fucking kills me knowing that. A huge weight sits right on my chest, knowing I did that to you. But you’re going to listen to what I have to say. I’m not finished with my story, and I’d rather get everything out in the open now so we can get back to the good parts.”

“It doesn’t matter anymore,” I grit out between clenched teeth.

“Nothing you have to say matters. You lied to me, deceived me, and tricked me in to your bed. NOW GET! THE FUCK! OFF ME!” My blood boils, and I yank my wrists as hard as I can and grunt as I buck my hips. I do this for several minutes, and it does me not one damn bit of good. The only thing I manage to do is make my wrists sore and, if the hard ridge against my belly is anything to go by, arouse the asshole.

I’m panting and out of breath when I sag back against the bed.

“Are you done?” he asks, looking amused. His enjoyment fades when he sees my grimace of pain, so he adjusts his hold on my wrists. Raw pain comes across his face when he looks up and sees what I’m sure are red marks.

“Fuck,” he mutters and brings my hands back down to inspect them.

He lightly runs his fingers over the rawness he caused. “Will you please just listen to me?” he asks, his voice soft but husky, like he’s trying to hold his emotions in.

“I don’t really have a choice, do I?” I ask with bitterness.

“No. I need you to know everything,” he murmurs, still rubbing and looking at my sore wrists.

As much as I don’t want to hear it, it looks like he won’t give up until he tells me what he wants me to know. If hearing him out is the only way to get him to leave me alone, then that’s what I’ll do.

“Whatever. But can you get off of me first?”

“No,” he replies simply, sending my hackles rising again. “You’re going to hate me even more by the time I get done talking. I’d rather stay here for when you freak out again so I can finish.”

Warning bells start going off in my head. What else could there be?

He’s been practically stalking me for a year, been following me around for almost as long. Knew where I lived from the beginning. Orchestrated a job interview so I would work for him. Sending me flowers for months. Found out and then followed me on a date with a criminal. Slept with me while holding onto all these secrets, and has lied to me over and over again. How much worse can it get? I get the sense I haven’t even heard the half of it.

When I stay silent, he deems that as permission to continue. And what he says next rocks my world, flips it over, sends it spiraling, and completely freaks me the fuck out.

“When I left after following you that first day, I went straight home and did an extensive background check on you. My need to know more about you was unlike anything I had ever felt before. It literally took over every part of my life. I went back to your house the next day because I needed to

see you again. I needed to know if that need was just as strong as the day before. I sat out there for hours, waiting on you to come to a window or step outside. When you finally did, the need I felt the day before was obliterated by the need I felt right then. It had only gotten stronger. I knew it wasn’t going to go away. It was uncontrollable.”

He stops for a minute, his eyes flickering back and forth between mine.

He closes his eyes for a brief second, pulls in a lungful of air, and releases it at the same time he opens them again.

“A good friend of mine owns a security firm. I had him hook me up with high-tech cameras that were inconspicuous. When I went back to your house the next day, while you were out, I broke in and placed them in each room, except the bathroom.”

Before he even has the words all the way out, I’m frantically trying to get away from him again. I shove with all my strength against his hard chest, but he lays his weight there, pinning my arms to my sides with his legs.

“Stop it!” he demands. “You’re going to hurt yourself.”

“You sick bastard!” I shriek, trying everything I can to get away from him. He grunts when I pinch the ever-loving hell out of his side, but he just pushes my hands so the tips of my fingers are shoved underneath the bottom of my thighs, affectively trapping me.

“Please,” he whispers brokenly and lays his forehead against mine. I turn my face away and his head lands against my temple. His breath fans over my ear as he breathes heavily. “Just let me finish, and I’ll let you go. I need you to know everything first.”

Knowing it’s useless, I lay there, not saying anything, feeling sick to my stomach knowing he’s seen me at my most vulnerable moments.

Unbeknownst to me, for the last year, my privacy has been stripped from me. I feel violated and used.

“I also put a tracking device on your car.” I close my eyes and feel a tear fall down my cheek. He keeps his head against my temple as he continues. “I have no idea why I felt the need to watch you and to know where you were all the time, but it wasn’t something I could control. Maybe I was just doing it to protect you, because the thought of something

happening to you had my heart feeling like it was being splintered into a million pieces. Maybe my mind is just warped, I don’t know. I just knew I had to watch you, had to see you any time I wanted. Had to know where you were at all times.

“I would stand at your bedroom window and watch you,” he whispers.

Revulsion slithers in when I think about prancing around my room naked, unknowingly baring myself. “My day didn’t start until I saw you at work, or watched you from my computer or phone. Weekends were the worst for me because I was stuck watching you on camera. I had to wait until it got dark to watch you from your window.” He stops again for a brief second.

“Sometimes, I would break in and watch you sleep,” he murmurs.

I jerk with that. My heart breaks further and the feeling of betrayal grows.

“As much as I wanted to, I never touched you beyond pushing your hair back from your face. I needed to see your face. You looked so peaceful and sweet while you slept.”

I start to tremble when a new emotion starts to form. An emotion I never thought I would feel toward Asher.

Fear.

Fear of what he could have possibly done to me while I slept. Fear of what he could do to me right now. I’m vulnerable and I know it. Asher could literally do anything he wanted to me right now and there’s not a damn thing I can do to stop it. And obviously, his limits are very low. He’s shown he’s willing to do just about anything. Does that include hurting me?

I don’t want to think Asher is capable of that—he’s never hurt me physically before—but it’s obvious I don’t know him as well as I thought I did.

I tremble as I lay beneath him. He still has his forehead against my temple. Tears silently trickle from my eyes and onto the bed. The pain in my chest hurts worse than anything I’ve ever felt before. It hurts worse than when my mom and dad died. Worse than when I found Grant cheating on me. It feels like my heart will never be whole again.

I close my eyes and whimper when I feel Asher’s fingers on my cheek, wiping away my tears. His voice is hoarse when he continues to talk,

breaking my heart and making me fear him all the more.

“The reason I’m so good at my job is because I used to hack into computers. I started when I was eight years old. I never came across a system I couldn’t break into. Anyway, I found the dating site you were using and broke into their database. All the dates you went on, I orchestrated because I knew they would turn out badly. To me, you were already mine, so I wasn’t going to allow some man to come in and take you away before I had a chance to move in myself.”

I flinch and try to hold back my sob, but it slips free. The more he reveals, the more pain I feel. I can’t handle much more before I completely break down. I focus my eyes on the vase of flowers on the nightstand and try to block out Asher’s voice, but he’s right there in my ear.

“The day you were supposed to meet Eric, I slashed his tires. When I found out you were having dinner with him, it took everything in me to not put my fist through his face,” he says softly, but there’s a hard edge to his voice. “I couldn’t let him near you like that. The stars in his eyes when he talked about you… fuck, Poppy. He’s been my closest friend for years, but I swear I wanted to hurt him. I wanted to knock every thought of you from his mind. I hated myself for thinking like that, but I did. There’s nothing I wouldn’t do, nothing I wouldn’t give up to have you.”

“Please, stop. You’re scaring me,” I cry softly. My nails dig into my thighs, trying to distract myself from the pain that’s taking over the rest of my body. My breathing comes in harsh pants, and I feel like I’m hyperventilating.

“Oh, Beautiful, no,” he whispers, his own voice breaking. “Fearing me is the very last thing you should feel.” His lips whisper against my cheek. “I know all this sounds crazy and deluded. I know you have no reason to trust me, but I swear on everything I have, on everything I am, on my name and everything I stand for, I will never hurt you.”

He just doesn’t get it.

“But you already have,” I tell him softly. Turning to finally look at him, I let him see the fear and pain he’s caused me through my eyes. What shocks me is the pain I see reflected back at me. It’s so sharp you’d think I

stabbed him in the heart with a dull blade. I hate how the look makes my chest feel even tighter.

“Please, let me go.” I hold his gaze, refusing to back down, begging him to see how much I need him to let me go. I’m at my breaking point.

What he’s done has hurt me beyond anything I’ve ever felt before. He made me fall in love with a lie. He made me fall in love with him, knowing his sick obsession would be the end of me.

After searching my gaze for several moments, my breath catches at the fear I see enter his own eyes. I stiffen when he drops his head and lays a tender kiss against my lips. I keep mine sealed shut. Never again will I allow him to kiss me with the passion he’d shown me before. He doesn’t linger. He pulls his head back, then slowly lifts his body from mine. I lay there, not moving until he’s standing beside the bed. My hands automatically go to the sheet still covering my chest.

“I’ll let you go for now, but this isn’t over. I’ll give you time to come to grips with everything, but I’ll never give you up.” He runs both hands through his hair with agitation before finishing softly. “I can’t.”

With that, he turns and slowly makes his way to the door, opens it, and silently walks through. As soon as the door is closed, I run to it and click the lock, only to realize I’m still in his room. Making sure the sheet covers every part of my body, I unlock the door and bolt across the living room to my own bedroom, keeping my eyes away from him as I go. I lock the door behind me, go to my bed, curl into a ball on my side, and cry all the pain and heartache I feel out into my pillow.

I don’t know how long I laid in bed, crying, but eventually I fell asleep.

My head hurts and I feel sick to my stomach when I open my eyes and remember all that transpired. I want to believe so much that Asher would never hurt me, but I don’t know what to believe. All I know is I want to go home. I don’t want to be here in his vicinity anymore. What started out as a dream vacation turned into one of the best times of my life, before turning into the worst. I really thought I found someone I could spend the rest of my life with. I guess that’s what I get for falling for someone I never really

even knew. Yes, I’ve worked for Asher for quite a while now, but I never really knew anything personal about him.

I just don’t get why, if he was so obsessed with me, he didn’t come to me sooner like a real man would. Why keep it all a secret? Why send me mysterious flowers? Why put cameras in my house? I shudder at the thought. Why follow and check up on me everywhere? Why not just come to me and tell me how he felt? Why keep me in the dark? That would be the logical thing to do, right?

All these questions are ones I’ll never get the answers to, because now it’s too late. It doesn’t matter what the answers are, and I don’t want to know them at this point.

I pull myself from the bed and groggily make my way to the en suite bathroom. My mouth feels like I swallowed cotton balls and my body aches. I want nothing more than to wash off the feeling of Asher that he left behind from last night. I think back to the few times we had sex and thank God I’m on the pill because we never used a condom.

After spending thirty minutes in the shower and having another cryfest, I step out and dry myself off. I cried because I needed Asher’s smell off my body, but it hurt to wash it away, knowing I’ll never have it on me again.

I catch a glimpse of myself in the mirror and see the mark he left behind last night, the one that left me feeling such pride and satisfaction.

Now I just want to scrub it away. I hate knowing it’ll be there for several days to come, reminding me of what we had. Or what I thought we had.

Feeling disgusted, I turn and walk out to the bedroom and root around for some clothes. After pulling on a pair of black yoga pants, a blue short sleeved shirt and flip flops, I pack the rest of my stuff. I take my suitcase with my smaller travel bag on top and my purse over my shoulder out to the living room. I spy Asher sitting on the balcony. I put my stuff by the door and with a heavy heart and dread filling me, I head in his direction. I don’t want to see or speak to him, but I have to in order to get home.

Taking a deep breath, I pull open the sliding glass door, step through the threshold, and stop in my tracks. It couldn’t have been more than a few hours since I last saw him, but the condition he’s in looks like I haven’t seen him in a week, and in that week he’s been out here the entire time. He’s

sitting in a lounge chair, his legs spread wide and his hand is wrapped around a half empty glass tumbler. He’s still in his jeans with no shirt, but it’s his face that has my heart seizing. He looks haggard. When he hears me step outside, he slowly turns his head. His eyes are red and look dull, and his hair is more a disheveled mess than it normally is. He obviously hasn’t shaved since yesterday, because his face has a thin layer of dark hair. When he sees me, a small glimmer of light enters his eyes. He lifts his glass to his lips and empties it.

I shift on my feet and look away from him. “I’d like to go home now.”

He doesn’t say anything for a long time. I feel his eyes assessing me, but I keep mine away and wait him out. Eventually, out the corner of my eye, I see him set his glass down on the table before standing up. I take a step back when he walks my way. His gait is slow and cautious, but it makes me no less uneasy. I ache with uncertainty.

“Pop—” He starts, but I forestall him by holding up my hand.

I can’t hear him talk right now. I still don’t understand how I never recognized his voice when we spoke on the phone those few times, while he was acting as Sterling. Was I so enamored with him that I blocked out any recognition? I know he changed his accent slightly, but he can’t be that good.

“Please, just call the jet. I can’t…” I stop to clear my clogged throat and look at him. “I don’t want to be here with you.”

He stops and unbearable pain washes over his face before he wipes it clean, a determined look taking its place.

He nods and fishes his phone out of his pocket. It’s not the same one he used earlier. His eyes stay on me as he brings the phone to his ear.

“Phil, I need the jet back now.” He pauses a moment, then, “Yes, everything’s fine. Something unexpected came up.”

After a quick good-bye, he hangs up, slipping his phone back in his pocket. I stand there for several more seconds, before turning and walking back inside. I feel his presence behind me, but thankfully he doesn’t say anything else and stays far enough away. Without a word to him, I go back to my room and close the door behind me. Releasing the breath I didn’t

realize I was holding, I slump back on the bed. Tears prick my eyes, but I force them back.

I have no idea what to do with myself. I work for Asher, but there’s no way I can do that now, knowing what he did. I no longer trust him. I have some savings, but that won’t last me long. I’ll have to find another job. I have cameras in my house and have no idea where they are. I no longer feel safe there. I have a tracking device on my car. Asher pretty much said he wasn’t giving up on me, and I have no idea what he’s willing to do to get me to agree to be with him.

My phone jingles in my pocket. I pull it out and see Liv’s name. I push ignore, not ready to talk to her. She’ll know right away something is wrong, and I’m not ready to talk about it yet. She’s my best friend, and I’ll eventually have to tell her, especially since I’m not going back to work, but I need a few days to process and come to terms with what’s happened.

And hope I can get my damn chest to stop feeling like it’s caving in on me.

Chapter Seventeen Asher Watching Poppy walk away with slumped shoulders is one of the hardest things I’ve ever had to see. I want to go to her and pull her into my arms and promise to never let anything hurt her again, but I know that’s the last thing she needs right now from me. I know she hates and fears me because of what transpired earlier. I don’t blame her, but it still hurts like a bitch. Seeing the fear in her eyes and having her confirm that fear, knowing I put that fear there, sucked all the breath from my lungs. I’ve never felt such pain as I did when she said I was scaring her. This is part of the reason why I waited so long to come forward. I just hope I’m so deep in her heart she can eventually forgive me and learn to trust me again.

I don’t want to leave Texas. This is the place I finally got to be myself with Poppy. It’s the place that I showed her my true feelings. The past few days have been some of the best in my life. But I know she needs time.

I walk back out on the balcony and grab my bottle of scotch, foregoing the glass this time. I take a swallow straight from the bottle as I walk to my room to pack my stuff. I slip on a black T-shirt and shoes and carry my suitcase out to the elevator, setting it beside Poppy’s. I look over at her door and see it still closed. I wonder what she’s doing in there. My heart begs me to check on her, but my head tells me I shouldn’t. I knew this was going to hurt when I told her who I was and what I’ve done, but I had no idea the pain would be so debilitating.

I take my half-empty bottle and carry it into the kitchen. After taking a few more hefty swallows, I set the bottle down on the counter. My eyes swing back to Poppy’s closed door. I need to tell her we need to leave to meet the jet, but if I’m honest with myself, I’m scared to see the look on her face. It damn near broke me before.

Manning up, I walk over to her door and tap on it lightly. She doesn’t answer, but I hear her sniffles on the other side. The pain in my chest intensifies.

Fuck, this hurts!

When she doesn’t bid me entrance, I pull in a deep breath, grab the knob, and push the door open. She’s lying on her side on the bed, her face buried in a bundled up sheet. Knowing it’s the sheet from my bed, my heart jumps at the knowledge she has to be smelling my scent right now. It takes everything in me not to go over, crawl into bed behind her and snuggle my face in her hair. Instead, I walk over slowly, not wanting to scare her. She still has yet to lift her head so I’m not sure if she knows I’m in the room.

Her muffled sobs get louder the closer I get, sending sharp stabs of pain to the center of my chest.

My damn hands shake as I reach out and gently place one on her shoulder. Her body stiffens and she jerks away before turning to her back and showing me her tearstained face.

“Fuck,” I whisper hoarsely. My legs are no longer able to hold me up, so I drop to my knees beside the bed.

Seeing her in such agony and knowing it’s my fault is pure torture. I feel like the lowest bastard on the planet right now.

“I’m so fucking sorry,” I tell her in a low voice, dropping my head in shame.

She sits up and scoots back until she hits the headboard. She wipes at her eyes and tries to clear her face, but she’s not able to mask the ache in her eyes. It still lingers.

Still clutching the pillow to her chest, she says brokenly, “What are you doing in here? I told you—” “I knocked,” I murmur. “But you didn’t answer. We need to leave. The jet will be at the airstrip soon.”

She eyes me warily for several seconds, before nodding and scooting to the other side of the bed and climbing off. She won’t even get close to me to get off the fucking bed.

Helplessly, I stand and follow her out of the room and walk over to the elevator where our stuff waits. When she tries to grab her suitcase and carry-on bag, I wordlessly take them from her. She tries to protest, but with a determined look from me, she backs off and steps into the elevator. She may be pissed at me, and I may be giving her time to come to grips with everything, but that doesn’t mean I won’t act like a gentleman.

The ride down is silent. I keep looking over at her, hoping she’ll look at me and give me some hope that this whole mess can be salvaged, but she keeps her eyes on the doors in front of her. I have no idea how I’m going make it through the next several days. Obviously, I need to remove the cameras from her house and the tracking device from her car. There’s no way I can keep them there now. It’s Sunday, so that means tomorrow is Monday, a work day, but I get the sense Poppy won’t be there. Regardless if she is or not, I’m not giving up. I refuse to believe this is over. There’s no way I’ll ever let it be. She’s clawed her way into my heart and there’s no way she’ll ever be able to get free of me. I won’t ever let that happen.

Once we make it to the tarmac, I lead a still silent Poppy aboard the plane. I greet the new attendant, Devin, glad to be rid of the aggravating Seraphina, and let him know we’re ready to take off as soon as Captain Hayes is ready.

When I walk Poppy to the seats we were sitting in before, she steps away and says, “I’d rather sit over here,” before dropping her purse to the aisle seat and sitting down next to the window, effectively letting me know I’m not welcome. I let her have her space for now, and take the aisle seat across from her. She stops Devin when he walks past and asks for three shots of liquor. I hate knowing she’ll be over there stressing over the flight on top of her hurting over what I did. Devin delivers the shots and she downs them back to back. She keeps her head facing the window, never looking my way.

I pull out my phone when I hear it ring in my pocket.

“You got something?” I ask after bringing it to my ear.

“Some guy wearing a black hoodie was lurking around her place,” Rex’s gruff voice replies. “He moved around to the back of the property.

When I went to go confront the bastard, I don’t know if he caught wind of me or what, but he just disappeared. Not a fucking trace of him.”

“Son of a bitch,” I mutter, rubbing a hand over my hair. “We’ve got to catch this asshole. Things aren’t good on my end at the moment.”

“Trouble in paradise?” he asks dryly. I grind my teeth at his smart-ass comment.

“Nothing you need to worry about,” I bark. “You just worry about getting this guy. We’re heading home early. I want two men on her at all times.”

“You got it.”

“And, Rex? I want to see this guy before you turn him in.”

“There won’t be much left when I get through with him, but I’ll leave a few open spots for you.”

Once we hang up, I toss my phone to the empty seat beside me.

Looking over, I see Poppy’s head turned my way, eyeing me. I can tell the alcohol has hit because her eyes look heavy. They flicker away from me down to the seat where my phone is sitting. I doubt she heard my conversation because the engines of the jet have already started, but she still looks worried. My guess is my own worry is reflected in my eyes. She looks like she wants to ask me what’s wrong, but she holds her tongue and looks back to the window. I’m glad she doesn’t ask, because I don’t want to lie to her any more than I already have, but I also don’t want to add to her stress by telling her someone was at her place again.

I want to obliterate this guy. He’s fucking with something that I consider mine and that’s something I won’t allow. Poppy is mine to protect, and I’ll do anything to do just that. In general, I’m not normally a violent man, but when you fuck with something that’s mine, well, that’s a different story. Poppy is the single most important thing in my life and there’s no way I’m going to let some sick bastard take her away, harm her, or continue to scare her.

Hayes announces over the intercom that we’re ready for takeoff. Devin comes by to take Poppy’s glasses and to ensure we’re both buckled in. I

almost get up to go sit by her, but she seems to be relaxed in her seat at the moment. Her head is tilted back with her eyes closed, but her hands aren’t gripping the armrests like they were on the trip here. I don’t know if it’s because of the alcohol or her mind being occupied on other things, but she’s obviously not stressing over the flight.

I try to keep my mind on other things as well as we ascend into the air, but my eyes keep straying back to her. She hasn’t moved from her position, and I wonder if she’s fallen asleep. I grab my phone and shoot an email to Eric for an update and to let him know we’re headed home early. We were originally going to miss work on Monday, but there’s no sense in it now.

I pull up and answer a few more emails, trying my best to pay attention to what I’m doing, but my attention keeps going back to the silent and still woman across the way. Her head has fallen at an awkward angle and is leaning against the window. It’s a crick in the neck waiting to happen. I unbuckle and slide from my seat. Poppy doesn’t move when I stand beside her section of seats. Leaning over, I see that she did indeed fall asleep.

Even knowing she may wake up and freak out on me, I release her seatbelt. Carefully, I slip one arm beneath her knees and one behind her shoulders, and scoop her up into my arms. She unconsciously snuggles into my chest, and I can’t help the pleasure that it gives me. I give Devin a chin lift, indicating one of the doors at the back of the jet that leads to a small bedroom. He rushes forward and opens it, and I push it closed quietly behind me with my foot. I gently lay her down on the bed, praying she doesn’t wake up. A smile touches my lips as she rolls to her side with an unintelligible mumble.

I stand there and watch her for several moments, knowing it’s going to be a while before I can watch her sleep again, before my need to be near her overrules my need to give her space. Now that I’ve touched her as Asher, it’s going to drive me insane not being able to. I sit on the side of the bed and slip off my shoes before carefully lying down and pulling her back against my chest. She doesn’t protest. Even in her sleep, she recognizes her body as mine and mine as hers. Her hair is pulled back into a simple ponytail, leaving her neck exposed to me. My eyes land on the mark I left on her last night. Primal need has me wanting to mark her again, just to remind her who she belongs to. Instead, I lightly kiss the exposed skin. She moans in her sleep and shifts slightly, her hand landing on the arm I have

wrapped around her waist. Her ass presses against my cock, bringing it to life. I bite back my groan of pleasure.

This is pure fucking torture, but I know it’s the only way to be close to her. I know I’m courting her anger by being here, but fuck it—I need this. I snuggle my face into her hair and inhale the fruity scent of her conditioner.

My arms tighten around her, and I send up a silent prayer that she forgives me for everything I’ve done.

I feel her chest rise with a deep breath before her body stiffens. I wait for her to pull away from me, but surprisingly, she doesn’t. Instead, she stays still and just lays there in my arms. We’ve been here for hours. I felt the shift of the plane descending, so I know Hayes will be announcing for us to put our seatbelts on soon. I don’t want to move. I want to stay here forever.

I take a deep breath and bring up one of the subjects I’m sure she’s worried about.

“I’m going to have someone come by your place tomorrow to take out the cameras in your house,” I say against her neck. “And the tracking device on your car.”

She stiffens more at the reminder of her invaded privacy. I silently curse myself, but know that I needed to let her know to try to ease her mind.

I don’t think it works, though.

“How did you get into my house?” she asks with a wobbly voice. I squeeze my eyes shut at her heartbreaking tone.

“The key underneath the potted plant by your front door.” I cringe with my answer, knowing it sounds fucked up. “I took it and made copies.”

I wince when her fingernails dig into my arm, but I’ll take the pain. I’ll endure any pain she dishes out at me. I’m just glad she’s actually talking to me. The silent treatment I was getting before was eating me alive.

She unsticks her nails from my arm and sits up, keeping her back to me as she sits on the side of the bed. I want her nails digging back into my skin.

I want her warmth back against me.

“Were you the one that went through my drawer that night?” she asks, her head lowered.

“No,” I respond, my voice hard. Memories of the video feed and what the sick fuck did play havoc on my mind.

I reach my hand out to touch her back, but drop it to the mattress right before I make contact. Her body is rigid as she sits there, and I worry I’ll make her more distant if I touch her again.

It takes her a minute to reply, like she’s weighing my answer to see if she believes me. I don’t know if she concludes that I’m telling the truth, or if she’s choosing to work around my answer.

“Since you had cameras in my place, were you able to see the guy that did?”

“No,” I sigh regretfully. “He must have known about the cameras because he knew just how to avoid them.”

She nods and stays silent. I get up from the bed and walk around it to stand in front of her. I drop to my knees, making sure to keep my distance.

“Hey,” I call, and wait several seconds for her to bring her eyes to mine. When she does, I rock back on my heels at her devastated look. I can’t hold back anymore and scoot forward on my knees until they touch her feet. I reach out with my hand, intent on taking hers that are sitting in her lap, twisting the material of her shirt, but she balls them into fists, preventing me from grabbing them. I drop them back to my thighs.

I look deep into her eyes and say with so much conviction, there’s no way she can’t believe me. “I’m going to get this guy, Beautiful. You don’t need to worry about him. I don’t know what he has planned, but he won’t bother you again.”

Her eyes flicker back and forth between mine, taking in my words.

There’s no way I’m letting this guy get to her. From what I saw and the message he sent, I know he has something planned, and it’s not something nice. I may be obsessed with Poppy, but my obsession is totally different than his. Whereas I want to keep her safe, his actions prove he wants to harm her in some way.

She blinks and a single tear leaks out of her eye. All I can do is sit here helplessly and watch it trail down her face. I clench my hands into fists and feel my own eyes gather moisture. I haven’t cried since I was twelve years old and fell out of a tree in my parents’ backyard. This woman literally takes me to my knees and brings tears to my eyes.

“Why?” she whispers, her voice cracking. “Why not just come to me?

Why not ask me out on a date like a normal person? Why spy on me? Why lie to me over and over again for a year? Why make me fall for you, knowing that what you were doing would hurt me? Did you even care for me at all?”

“Yes!” I say vehemently. I scoot forward more until my knees straddle her feet, my chest meets her knees, and her legs rub the inside of my thighs.

I place my hands on either side of her hips and bring my face close to hers.

She sucks in a sharp breath and leans back at my close proximity, but I don’t back down. What I have to say next is too important.

“There’s no way to explain my feelings for you. They’re too strong to put into words and no matter how long I live, it wouldn’t be enough time to show you how I feel. You are everything to me. Every-fucking-thing!” I stress the word. “Every breath I take, I take for you. Every beat of my heart is for you. Every smile I see that graces your face, makes my life shine so bright it’s damn near blinding. Your laugh is the sweetest sound I’ve ever heard. Your beauty outshines even the most gorgeous possessions. My need for you outweighs anything I’ve ever wanted. You are the single most important thing I would give everything up for.”

More tears trickle down her face before she wipes them away. “Then why?”

“Because I couldn’t—” I’m interrupted when Hayes’ voice sounds over the speaker. I don’t know if what I was about to say would sway Poppy, but I obviously can’t tell her now. I know she’ll have more questions once I tell her why I didn’t come to her in the first place, and I don’t have time. I clench my jaw, pushing back the urge to put my fist through something at the interruption.

There’s a knock at the door before Devin’s muffled voice can be heard.

“Sir, we need you both to take your seats.”

I get up from the floor and hold my hand out to Poppy, desperately hoping she’ll take it. It’ll mean I haven’t totally lost her yet. My heart sinks when she just looks at it. Instead, she stands on her own and takes a step away from me.

Letting out a painful breath, I walk to the door and hold it open for her.

“Ladies first,” I mutter dejectedly.

She holds her head high as she walks to her seat and buckles herself in.

Even knowing I’ve had my fill of whiskey today, I still stop at the small bar, pour myself a shot, and down it before taking my own seat. It doesn’t take us long before we’re touching down. Out my window, I see Benjamin waiting for us by the car. As we make our way off the plane, he walks over and grabs our bags to deposit them into the trunk. It’s a thirty-minute drive to Poppy’s place, so I’m hoping I’ll have the opportunity to talk to her during the car ride. My hopes are dashed when I slide in behind her and see her pulling out a pair of earbuds and slipping them in her ears.

I release a tired sigh. The silence between us is slowly destroying me.

I’m trying my hardest to give her time, but being so close to her and not being able to touch or talk to her is one of the hardest things I’ve ever had to do.

All too soon, we pull up to Poppy’s house. I don’t get out of the car and she doesn’t remove her earbuds. We both just sit in silence, with me looking at her and her looking forward. Tired of her ignoring me, I pull one earbud from her ear. She still doesn’t look at me.

“Poppy,” I say softly, trying to draw her attention to me. “I’d like to explain.”

“It doesn’t matter, Asher,” she says with a hint of attitude. “There’s nothing you can say that will make what you did better. I thought maybe it would… no, I prayed it would, but in the end it won’t change anything. You lied to me, tricked me, and spied on me. You took away my privacy, broke into my house, manipulated my life.”

“You’re right.” I turn to face her. “I did those things, but there’s a reason why I didn’t come to you. If you’ll just let me—” She holds her hand up to stop me from continuing. I hold my tongue and bite back a pathetic groan at the look in her eyes when she finally looks

at me. When I wanted her to fall for me, I never realized how hurt she would be when the truth finally came out. That pain is plain to see right now and it triples my own.

“Just stop,” she pleads. “Let me go. You’ve already caused enough damage. I can’t take much more.”

It’s the devastation in her voice that has me holding back from forcing the issue. I’m not giving up by no means—that will never happen—but I will retreat and wait for another day to finish this conversation. I nod and push my door open. Benjamin is already at the trunk, setting Poppy’s luggage on the sidewalk. She follows behind me as I carry her stuff to her front door. I can tell from her rigid body she’d rather carry her own stuff, but that shit’s not happening.

After unlocking the door, she turns to block me from entering. “I’ve got it from here.”

I’ve seen her house during the day before, but it’s weird being here now, especially with her standing in front of me. I’ve waited months to be welcome here as Asher. I wish I was welcome now, but I know that’s not the case, and if it was up to Poppy, I’ll never be welcome.

I set her bags beside the door and turn to face her. “Wyatt will be here tomorrow to pick up the cameras and tracking device. I’ll have him call you when he’s on his way.”

“Okay.” She keeps her eyes pinned over my shoulder.

I shift closer to her and her eyes raise to mine. Something flares in their depths, and I take a chance and step closer. Her back meets the door when she retreats. I ignore the panic I see enter her eyes and focus instead on the small flash of longing she tries to hide. It’s so deeply hidden that it’s hard to see, but I saw it.

I put my hands on either side of her head on the door and lean toward her. Her eyes grow wide with uncertainty and her breath hitches slightly.

“What are you doing?” she asks. Desire, fear, and anger swirl in her eyes. The fear is what hurts the most.

“I’m going to leave. I’ll give you what you need and give you time, but I’m not giving you up. You’re still mine, Poppy, just as Sterling told you

over and over again.”

“Sterling isn’t real,” she says, a hard edge to her tone.

I remove my hands from the door and dig my fingers into her hair with my palms resting against her cheeks. She tries to pull away, but I don’t allow it. I hold her in place and lay my forehead against hers.

“Sterling is very real,” I breathe, my lips only centimeters from hers.

“He’s more real than you realize.”

Her eyes fall closed when she says forcefully, “You’re wasting your time. I can’t be with someone that lies to me. You scare me. I have no idea what you’re capable of.”

I kiss her forehead and murmur, “I’m capable of a lot of things, Beautiful, but harming you will never be one of them.” It may be a mistake, but I tell her one more thing. Something I’ve felt from the moment I saw her and has grown every single day since then. “I love you.”

I hear her muffled sob, but before she has the chance to respond, I release her and take a step back. The sadness is back in her eyes. The tears she’s trying so hard to hold back almost has me going back to her. Leaving her is the last thing I want to do, but it’s what she needs right now. I spotted Rex’s two men sitting in a car one house down when we pulled up, so I know she won’t be alone.

“Keep your doors locked,” I tell her sternly and take another step back.

She doesn’t answer my demand, but I know she heard it. I stay halfway between her house and the car and wait for her to grab her suitcase and carry it inside. It hurts when she doesn’t look back at me, but I force the pain away.

Soon, I’ll have her back and nothing will become between us again.

Chapter Eighteen Poppy I close the door behind me, making sure to lock it. I’m still in a state of shock at what I just witnessed. Asher wasn’t lying when he said he had cameras throughout my house. I followed the tall blond man, Wyatt, as he went to each room and pulled out tiny cameras from small hiding places I would have never thought to look. Wyatt went to each one, like he knew just where they were. I’m hoping that Asher told him where he placed them and didn’t know their location because he’s seen the footage. I wouldn’t think that Asher would allow that, but what do I know? With each camera revealed, the churning in my stomach grew. Every single room had a camera, except for the bathroom. Knowing I kept that small bit of privacy doesn’t help make me feel better.

I turn and watch out the small window in my front door as Wyatt climbs in his big truck. Before driving off, he pulls his phone out and speaks with someone for a couple minutes. I’m sure he’s probably telling Asher that the cameras have all been removed. When he first knocked on my door, I was reluctant to let him in. Anyone to do with Asher makes me nervous, especially with the reason why he was here. But my need to have the cameras gone had me pulling the door open and allowing him entrance.

I don’t know for sure if he got them all, but for some unknown, asinine reason, I don’t think Asher would allow him to leave any behind. I may not trust him anymore, but it’s obvious he’s in pain as well. I just don’t know if it’s because he lost something he considers his property or if it’s because he genuinely cares about me.

Last night was hard. I was constantly looking over my shoulder, knowing there were cameras all around me. I didn’t even try to find them, knowing that even if I did manage to find any, I wouldn’t have been able to find them all. I hated being here, in my own home, knowing Asher could have been watching me at any given second. I wonder if he did. I actually

hid in my shower to change my clothes, and I sure as hell didn’t sleep naked. It’s been years since I slept with clothes on. I don’t know if it was that that kept me up last night, knowing everything that I do now, or if it was the dreams I had. Either way, I got maybe an hour of sleep, and now I’m exhausted.

My phone rings from the kitchen, pulling me from my thoughts. Even hearing my phone ring frays my nerves. Each time it does, my stupid freaking heart leaps, knowing it could be Asher. I don’t want to talk to him, but I still can’t help but miss him. I miss Sterling too, with his slight accent that I feel a fool falling for.

I grab my phone with sweaty palms and look down at the display.

Disappointment and relief both play in my head at seeing Liv’s name. I push ignore instead of answering it. She’s called several times since yesterday, but I’m still not ready to talk to her yet. I hate keeping her in the dark, she’s the closest thing to family I have, but there’s no telling what she’ll do once she finds out what Asher did. Today’s Monday, so I’m sure she went to work. I’m sure Asher did as well. After all, we’re no longer in Texas anymore, so there’s no reason for him to stay home. I don’t want to do anything to jeopardize her job, and I know she’ll freak out and feel obligated to say something to him that may cause just that.

I called in first thing this morning. I purposely waited until ten minutes after eight to ensure that someone else was in the office besides Asher. My excuse was that I was sick, but I’m sure once Asher found out I wasn’t coming in he saw through my ruse. Stupid he is not. I don’t think I’ll ever be able to go back to work for him. It would be too hard to see him every day and not touch him.

I try to occupy my time by doing mundane things. Rearranging my living room, cleaning the spare room, going through and discarding old clothes, sitting out on the back porch and reading. Nothing works. The only thing I manage to do is picture Asher in each room I go to. My visions moved from him wandering around, plundering through my things, to us both sitting on my couch, snuggled up, watching a movie. Or me standing at the stove cooking dinner while he sat at the bar, watching me. Us cozied up in bed, murmuring nonsense to each other as we wait for sleep to come for us. Me sitting on his lap in a lounge chair on the back porch, him drinking his nasty beer while I drink my wine.

It was those visions that kept me on the verge of tears. I want those things to come true so much. Both Asher and Sterling were everything I wanted in a man. Protective, sweet, kind, smart, hardworking, tenacious.

Although his intense belief that I was his as Sterling could come off as too strong sometimes, I still loved that he felt that strongly about me. Besides my parents, I’ve never had that feeling before. I’ve never been so completely wanted by a man.

I pull myself from my thoughts as I make my way to my room. It’s probably futile to even attempt, but my body is running on empty. I lay down on my white comforter and roll to my side. Gathering my pillow, I hug it to my chest. I try to push thoughts of Asher aside, but they just won’t leave me. Why can’t I get him out of my head? You’d think after what he did I’d despise him, but my stupid heart won’t let me. Yes, I’m angry and hurt by his actions. I hate knowing how vulnerable I was with him, and I still feel a small bout of fear, but I can’t help but wonder if I’m making a mistake by pushing him away. What if what we had was real? What if he truly does love me? What if his actions were born out of desperation, or if the excuse he has for not coming to me is sincere and reasonable? What if my fears and anger are keeping me away from the best thing that could ever happen to me?

But what if he’s dangerous? my mind taunts me.

That’s what’s holding me back. The unknown. If he’s capable of putting cameras in my house, sending me on dates with jerks, following me around in his car, and breaking into my house at night, what else is he capable of? It’s strange, really. When I knew him as just Sterling, someone I didn’t know at all, my desire to know him more far outweighed my fear of the unknown. But now that I have a face to go with the name and it’s someone I knew all along, my fear is keeping me from moving forward. It’s the pain of betrayal that won’t let me accept him for who he is and what he’s done. That’s what I can’t get over.

My phone at my hip jingles an incoming text. My heart pounds heavily in my chest when I read the message.

Asher: I miss you.

I squeeze my eyes shut and try to force the tears back, but they fall anyway. I miss him so much it takes my breath away until I can’t breathe. I

only had him for two days as Asher, but I had him for weeks as Sterling. I didn’t recognize it at the time, but the two are the same. Their mannerisms and attitudes are so close; I’m surprised I didn’t see it before.

I don’t answer him, but I tuck my phone close to my head, just in case he texts back. I’m torturing myself with wishing he’ll reach out again. It’s stupid of me and only confuses me more, but my heart won’t let me feel anything else.

I throw a punch at my pillow, pissed he took away my happiness, then stuff my face in the damn thing, using it to muffle the broken sobs I know will take me a long time to overcome.

I don’t know how I managed it, but somehow I fell asleep. When I pull my eyes open, they feel swollen, and a piercing pain shoots through my head. I roll to my back and stare up at the ceiling, trying to get the pressure to go down. This is what I get for crying myself to sleep.

Once I’m reasonably sure that I won’t fall flat on my face when I get up, I slowly get up from the bed and go to the bathroom. I groan when I see my face in the mirror. I look an awful mess with my hair tangled, my face blotched with red, and my eyes bloodshot. After rinsing and drying my face, I walk out of my room, just as a knock sounds at my door. My steps are slow as I walk over to the door and peek out my window. A man in a white dress shirt, black slacks, and a black tie stands on my stoop. It’s what he’s carrying though that has me sucking in a breath. I thought he wouldn’t send them anymore, and it’s certainly not the day he normally does.

Confused, touched, and a little miffed at his audacity, I reluctantly pull open the door and see a big vase filled with pale purple roses. The man greets me with a charming smile. “Miss Lexington?”

“Yes, that’s me.”

“I have a delivery for you. Would you like me to carry them in for you?”

As much as I enjoy getting the beautiful flowers, I can’t continue to accept them. I don’t want him to get the wrong idea if I do. This madness

needs to stop. He promised to give me time, but him doing this isn’t that.

Time really doesn’t matter anyway. I can’t go back to him.

“I don’t want them. Take them back, please,” I tell the guy.

He looks confused, like he’s unsure how to proceed. I’m sure it’s not every day that someone refuses a beautiful vase full of flowers. I certainly never thought I would.

“Umm… I-I’m not sure…” he stutters. Clearing his throat, tries again.

“I’m not supposed to take them back. You’re supposed to keep them,” he finishes with a frown.

I blow out a breath and reach for the flowers, just wanting the guy to leave. I accept them, but they are going straight into the trash.

I bump the door closed with my hip after the flustered guy turns on his heel, eyeing me strangely over his shoulder. I try really hard not to look at the flowers I’m now holding as I walk to the kitchen, but my eyes won’t listen to my mind. My damn feet won’t take me to the trash can either.

Instead, they lead me over to the bar and my treacherous hands put them down on the counter. I spy the card that’s attached to the plastic clip and before I can stop myself, my hand is reaching for it and sliding the card out.

I loathe myself when my heart jumps at seeing the message inside.

I miss seeing your beautiful face.

Forever yours, Asher Why does this have to be so hard? I tip my head back to blink away the tears and silently plead for God to answer me.

I stuff the card back inside the small envelope and set it down on the counter. I run a finger down a petal, missing the softness and scent of the roses. The ones I had before I left are all dead and thrown out in my garbage can outside. That was one of the first things I did when I came home yesterday, not wanting the reminder of what I briefly had. I don’t think I can get rid of these, though.

I turn my back on them and walk aimlessly around my house. I feel lost. I’m used to being at work right now, not sitting around at home with nothing to do. I’ve always worked, from the time I was fifteen up until the

bank took the hardware store away and the small amount of time before I started working for Asher. I need something to do, but I don’t know what.

I’ve done all the cleaning I can. I’m not in the mood to work on the family tree. Reading and watching TV doesn’t appeal to me at the moment. I didn’t realize how boring my life was until now.

The park.

I can go to the park and feed the ducks. That always cheers me up when I’m down. I just hope it holds my attention today. My stomach grumbles, reminding me I haven’t eaten yet, so I make myself a sandwich to go along with me. I slip several extra slices of bread into the clear container for the ducks and walk back to my room for my phone. It rings, just as I pick it up from the bed.

It’s Liv again. Guilt eats at me as I press ignore. I’ll call her this evening. If I don’t, I’m sure her and Tony will be banging down my door. I look at the time on my phone and notice it’s after five, which means she’s off work by now, which also means she could show up any minute.

The phone dings with a new message.

Liv: Why in the hell are you avoiding me? Can you at least let me know you’re alive. I’m worried about you.

Damn it. I can’t do this to her. She’s always been there for me. I can’t leave her completely in the dark. I hate knowing she’s worried about me and there’s something I can do to relieve that worry.

I type as I walk down the hallway back to the kitchen.

Me: I’m fine. I’ll call you this evening. I’m sorry.

That should tie her over until tonight, or at least I hope it does. I know I’m being a shitty friend. She would be here for me in a heartbeat. She loves me just as much as I love her, and I’d do anything for her.

I close out of the text app and am just getting ready to slip it back in my pocket when my phone rings again.

What the hell is this, Grand Central Station?

It shows up as a private number, and an eerie sense of foreboding washes over me. Could it be the same guy that sent me the threatening

message in the car in Dallas? Asher said he wouldn’t bother me anymore, but how can he be so sure? The ringing stops, but before I can feel relief, a shiver races down my spine. I don’t know how I know, but I know there are eyes on me, watching me. I look around the room, zeroing in on each window I can see. My feet carry me backwards until I’m in the mouth of the hallway, just out of sight of all the windows. If I can’t see them, then they can’t see me. I jump and shriek when my phone rings again in my trembling hand.

Private number.

I know it’s him. It has to be. He’s taunting me and he knows it.

I hit accept and bring the phone to my ear, my hands shaking so much I’m barely able to keep hold of it.

“W-what do you want?” I ask. Even to my own ears, I can hear the tremors in my voice.

“You know what I want,” a deep, gravelly voice responds, making my already quivering legs shake more. “He may have already had you, but I’ll be the last one that ever touches you again.”

I sag back against the wall with tears welling in my eyes.

“What do you want? Why are you doing this?” I cry.

“Because you’re mine,” he says resolutely, sending my fear skyrocketing. “I’m coming for you, Poppy, and I won’t be as nice as he was.”

There’s a click on the line, and all I hear is silence. I feel like I weigh a thousand pounds as my body slides to the floor, my legs no longer able to hold me up. I wrap my arms around my legs and try to get my trembling body under control. I sit in my dark hallway, contemplating on what I should do. I’m scared as hell. I want to call Asher and tell him what happened, but I also don’t want to see him. I know he’ll protect me, but I’m not ready to face him yet. And if I’m being truthful, I’m also worried about his reaction. I may be pissed at him, but I don’t want to see him get into trouble. And I have no doubt he’ll go off the deep end if he finds out this guy is still harassing me.

I pick my body up off the floor, my legs still wobbly, and creep down the hallway. The feeling of being watched is no longer present, but that doesn’t mean he’s no longer there. I peek my head around the corner and look out into the living room. I look to each window and see nothing out of place. Shivers still race up my spine though. I don’t feel safe here anymore.

I turn on my heel and rush to the bathroom that’s connected to my room. Locking the door behind me, I find Liv’s number and push send. I don’t want to involve her and Tony, but I have no one else I can call.

A rush of relief slams through me when I hear her voice, almost bringing me to tears again.

“What the hell, Pop? Why haven’t you been answering my calls?” she demands, hurt evident in her voice. “I’ve been worried sick.”

“Liv,” I whisper, fear making my tears impossible to hold back.

“Poppy? What’s wrong?” she asks, worry replacing the hurt.

“I’m scared.” I don’t know if it’s because I’m scared whoever may be watching can hear me, or if I’m just not capable of talking louder. “I think someone’s watching me.”

“Where are you?” she demands.

“In the bathroom,” I answer shakily.

I hear a shuffling sound and murmurs in the background before there’s a thump, then Tony’s voice comes on the line.

“What happened?” he asks harshly.

I cringe at his tone, but know it’s not aimed at me. Tony is very protective of Liv and will do anything for her. As her best friend, that protection includes me.

“N-nothing. I just had a c-creepy phone call from someone. Can I come over?”

There’s more shuffling and then I hear a door slam.

“Are your doors locked?”

“Yes,” I whimper pathetically.

“We’re on our way over. Just stay in the bathroom and on the phone with Liv until we get there, okay?”

I nod, then realize he can’t see me. “Okay. Please hurry.”

“We will.”

Seconds later, Liv’s voice sounds over the line. “Are you okay?” she asks.

I squeeze my eyes shut and rest my head back against the tile wall behind me. I take in a few deep breaths, trying to force back the bile rising in my throat, and wrap my arms around my middle.

“Physically, I’m fine. I just don’t understand why this is happening to me.” My voice is still shaky.

“Just take a deep breath, Pop,” Liv says calmly, trying her best soothe me. “We’ll be there in a few minutes.”

I suck in a deep breath through my nose and blow it out through my mouth. My racing heart pounds in my chest, and I can feel the beat in my ears. The top of my head prickles and my skin turns clammy. I’m on the verge of a panic attack. I’ve never had one before, but I’ve seen them firsthand and know the symptoms. I sit down on the toilet and put my head down between my knees. The sound of Liv breathing on the other end of the line is the only thing keeping me rooted in place.

I don’t know how long I sit there before Liv asks, “You still there, Poppy?”

“Yes.” “We’re pulling in your driveway now. Come meet us at the door, sweetie.”

I get up on laden feet and frantically fumble with the lock. It takes me several tries to get the damn door open, then I’m rushing down the hall and over to the front door. As soon as I pull it open, I’m wrapped up in Liv’s arms. I don’t know who embraces who first, I’m just glad she’s here. I soak Liv’s shirt with tears as we stand on my stoop. Feeling Tony’s hand run up and down my back gives me comfort.

Several minutes pass when I feel Tony nudge both of us forward.

“Let’s go inside. Go grab Poppy a glass of water, Dolcezza,” he murmurs, and leads me to the couch after closing and locking the door.

I’m shivering when I take a seat and Tony grabs the throw blanket off the back of the couch and lays it over my shoulders. He rubs up and down my arms, trying to knock the shivers out of me. Liv comes out with a glass of water and I unclasp my tight hands and take it from her, gulping down several swallows before handing it back to her.

“Thank you,” I say. I try to smile, but I’m sure it comes off as weak.

Tony sits down beside me and leans forward so his elbows are resting on his knees. Liv sits on my other side, grabs my hand and brings it to her lap. I soak up the warmth of her palm in mine.

“Tell us what’s going on?” Tony says quietly.

I give my head a shake and sit up straighter in my seat. My fingers squeeze Liv’s. She grips mine tighter in comfort and it helps lessen the anxiety I’m feeling. I keep my eyes forward when I start talking.

“About a week ago, I think someone broke into my house and rifled through my lingerie drawer. At the time I thought I had just forgot to close it the last time I was getting something out, but now I’m not so sure. A few days ago, in Dallas, I got a weird text from a private number. It was threat, but I’m not sure if it was more for me or Asher. Asher knows about it and assured me he’d take care of it. Then today, I got a phone call.” I start shivering again. “H-he told m-me he was coming for me.”

“Jesus Christ,” Tony mutters, raking his hands through his hair. He turns to me. “Asher is your and Liv’s boss, right?”

“Yes,” Liv answers for me.

“Do you know what he’s done with this?”

“No, just that he’s taking care of it. I don’t really care what he does, as long as it stops. I don’t feel safe in my own home right now, and I hate that feeling.”

“Does he know about the phone call from tonight?”

I look down and pull at a loose string on the throw blanket that’s partially sitting in my lap.

“No.” Tony gets up from the couch and pulls out his phone. “Liv, you and Poppy go grab a bag with a couple days’ worth of clothes. You’re coming home with us.”

“Tony, I don’t…” I start. I don’t feel right encroaching on their home. I know they wouldn’t care, but it still feels wrong to bring this to their doorstep. This isn’t their problem. I shouldn’t have called them.

“It’s not up for debate,” Tony says, his eyes hard. “We don’t know who this guy is or what he’s capable of. Not only will Liv kick my ass if something were to happen to you, it would devastate her. You know I don’t like when my woman gets hurt. Now, go with Liv and grab some clothes.”

His eyes soften slightly when he sees me worriedly biting my lip. He walks over and looks down at me. “Poppy, please, just do what I say. This is going to be taken care of, but I need to know you won’t get hurt in the process.”

I look over at Liv and see her watching me. The worry on her face breaks my heart. These two people are my only two friends, and friends help each other, protect each other. There’s no way either will give in on this, just like I wouldn’t give in if it were Liv in this situation.

I nod and Liv pulls me up from the couch. I close my eyes when Tony leans down and kisses my forehead, not realizing how much I needed them until just now. With Asher out of the picture, I have no one I can ask for help. And I don’t think going to the police will do much. You hear all the time when victims contact the police and nothing happens until it’s too late.

If something were to happen to me, I would just be another statistic.

After Liv receives a much more wet kiss from Tony, she leads me from the living room. “Come on.”

We walk to my room and I go straight to my closet to grab a small bag.

I grab the same travel bag I used for my trip to Texas. My chest aches when I think back to yesterday morning, when I woke up with a smile on my face and thoughts of the night before, when Asher took me so passionately. I still feel his hands on my body and his taste in my mouth. I was happy, happier than I’ve ever been. Then a few text messages screwed that happiness up.

I walk out, once again pushing the tears back. It seems like all I want to do since yesterday is cry. I would have thought my body would be dry by

now, but I guess the body is capable of producing numerous amounts of tears.

I throw my bag down on the bed, just as Liv comes up with a handful of clothes from my dresser. I unzip the bag and she tosses the items inside.

Liv sees my sagged shoulders and turns to pull me into her arms. I wrap my arms around her middle. I feel like a little kid being comforted.

“Hey, everything is going to be okay,” she murmurs against my hair.

I sniff and nod my head against her shoulder. After several moments, I pull back. She uses her fingers to rub the wetness off my cheeks.

“I’m giving you until we get to the house for you to tell me what happened between you and Asher. You came back a day early, so obviously something happened.”

The look she gives me says I’m not going to get out of telling her.

“Okay.”

I give her a watery smile. Maybe telling her the wreck of my current life will help. Maybe she can help me shed some light on what I should do.

I can’t control what is happening with the jerk that’s taunting me, but maybe I can have some with the situation with Asher. It’s barely been twenty-four hours since I last saw him, but it seems like twenty-four days, which is weird because I go weekends without seeing him every week. This is different. Even though we’ve only just started… whatever we started, it feels longer. I guess in a sense, it has been. More like eight months, when he started sending me flowers.

“I saw that you’re still getting flowers from Sterling,” Liv remarks, seeming to have read my mind.

I walk away from her and over to my dresser to pull out several bra and panty sets. I don’t look at her as I set them in my bag, not wanting her to see the pain on my face from her comment. She’s going to freak when I tell her that Sterling is none other than Mr. Knight.

“Yeah, I got them today.”

“Hmm… today isn’t his normal day to send them. Wonder why he deviated from his usual routine?” She shoots me a look that I catch out of the corner of my eye.

Walking away, I tell her over my shoulder, “I don’t know.”

“Have you talked to him recently?” She follows me into the bathroom and starts rifling through my medicine cabinet for my toothbrush and toothpaste.

I grab my deodorant, brush, birth control, and other essential items and walk back out. She’s close on my heels. I’m starting to feel like I’m being interrogated.

“Not since Wednesday night.” I fib a tiny bit. I guess you could say I haven’t talked to Sterling since Wednesday, since Sterling doesn’t technically exist, right? His personality may exist, but the man himself doesn’t. His name is Asher, not Sterling, after all.

After dumping the rest of my things into the bag, I zip it closed, and Liv comes to stand beside me. I pull in a breath and try to school my features. Obviously, I’m going to tell her about Asher/Sterling, but I’d prefer to do it with a tall glass of wine and away from the creepiness of this house. A house I grew up in and no longer feel safe in. I feel like so much has been stripped from me over the last twenty-four hours: my privacy, my sanity, my safety, my sanctity.

“You ready?” she asks, eyeing my curiously.

‘Yeah.”

I grab my bag and slip on a pair of flats before following her out of the bedroom. Tony is on his phone, talking quietly when we walk into the living room. His brows are pulled down as he listens to the person on the other end of the line. He holds up a finger when he sees us.

“Okay. I’ll see you in a bit. Thanks, man.” He hangs up and pockets his phone. “Ready to go?” he asks, walking over to grab my bag from me.

“Umm… baby?” Liv says with a strained voice.

We both turn to the back door where she’s standing, looking down at something outside. Tony drops my bag and beats me to the door, pulls it open, and bends to pick something up. His body is blocking my view so I can’t see what it is. When he turns and I catch a glimpse, my stomach drops and starts churning furiously. I look to Liv and see her own face carrying a queasy look before her eyes turn hard.

“That bastard!” she growls, her hands balling into fists at her sides.

I walk up to the dead and dried bouquet of flowers that Tony’s holding by the stems with a piece of paper. My heart thumps triple time in my chest —these are the roses I threw away. I know what Liv’s thinking. She doesn’t know that Sterling is Asher. If she did, she’d know he didn’t send these. He just wouldn’t do that. I don’t know how I know that, but I do. I realize right then that Asher’s methods may be unorthodox, but I truly believe he would never hurt me. He’s had so many opportunities to do so, and he’s only ever been sweet, kind, and gentle with me. I may still hate him for lying to me, but I no longer think he would purposely harm me.

I spy a card stuffed down in the flowers and reach out for it. Tony snatches them back from me before my fingers can make contact.

“Wait,” he says, and walks off into the kitchen. Liv and I both follow behind him. I can feel the rage radiating off Liv, and I need to reassure her this isn’t Sterling’s doing.

“This wasn’t him, Liv,” I say as I come to stand beside her. Tony starts going through the cabinet underneath my sink, still holding the flowers by their stems.

Her eyes swing to me, blind hatred in their depths.

Before I can say more, Tony pops his head up and asks, “Do you have any rubber gloves?”

I walk over to the pantry and pull out a box from the bottom of the small closet. I hand them to him and he snatches out a pair and puts them on. Once he’s gloved, he carefully reaches for the card. His jaw locks tight when he reads whatever it says. Fire blazes in his eyes.

“Fuck,” he hisses, sending goosebumps up my arms with the vehemence in his tone.

“What?” I’m afraid to ask, but I need to know what it says.

I shift on my feet as he sets the flowers down on the counter, before coming to me and Liv. I blindly reach out for her hand and she holds it tight as we both look down at the words handwritten on the stained red card.

Roses are red.

Violets are blue.

These roses are dead.

As you soon will be too.

Bile rises in my throat and I barely make it to the trash can before I lose the small bit of contents I have in my stomach. My throat burns as I continue to dry-heave. Hands grab my hair and hold it back from my face.

Seconds later, a glass appears in my line of sight. I grab it and take down several gulps, trying to relieve the pain in my throat.

“Who in the hell is this sick fuck?” Tony says beside me.

“I know who it is,” Liv seethes beside me.

“No,” I croak and lean up from the trash can, wiping the back of my mouth with my hand. Liv hands me a wet washcloth and I wipe my mouth again before I turn to face her. “It’s not Sterling.”

“Poppy, you can’t—” “I know it’s not him, Liv.” “Wait, who in the hell is Sterling?” Tony comes to stand beside us. I’m grateful the card is no longer in his hand.

Liv looks at me for a minute before turning to face Tony. “He’s her secret admirer.”

“You mean the guy that’s been sending her flowers?”

“Yes,” I answer. “I call him Sterling because he sends me sterling silver roses.”

“How do you know it’s not him?” Liv asks, her expression now a mixture of anger and uncertainty.

I really don’t want to get into this with them yet. I want to get out of here first, then I’ll open up and tell them everything. They’ll understand Asher had nothing to do with this.

“Can we just leave?” I plead. “I’ll tell you why I know it’s not him when we get back to your house. I can’t be…” I clear my throat when it cracks. “I can’t be here right now. Please?”

“Come on, let’s go,” Tony says, thankfully understanding my need to go. He picks the flowers up and we all walk back out to the living room. He grabs my bag, and I lead them to the front door.

“Why are you bringing them with us?” I ask, looking at the flowers. I don’t want them anywhere near me.

“Because I have a friend meeting us at home. He used to be a detective and will know what we should do with them. I’m sure he’ll advise us to call the cops and they’ll want to see them.”

I nod, knowing he’s right. I just hope the cops will do something and not just push it aside. There’s not much to go on, unless they can pull prints from the flowers. Asher’s already tried pulling info from the text without success. The night we first had sex as we were laying beneath the covers, he told me Eric wasn’t able to break into the cell phone company’s database.

To say he was pissed about the lack of information was an understatement. I felt his body tense until I started kissing his chest and felt him relax again.

The ride to Tony and Liv’s place seems to go by fast. Of course, it could be because my mind is running a mile a minute. I can’t seem to focus on one single thing. One minute I’m thinking about the phone call, the text, the flowers, and knowing this guy was probably in my house. The next it skips to Asher and everything we’ve done over the last few days. Then it goes to Sterling.

I open my door and climb out once Tony parks, grabbing my bag from the backseat. Tony was going to put it in the trunk with the flowers, but I refused. I don’t want anything I own near them. I keep my eyes diverted from them as we walk into the house. I don’t know if I’ll ever be able to look at my favorite rose the same way again. This creep ruined that for me.

Tony puts them down on the counter, before grabbing my bag from my hands.

“I’ll take this to the spare room. Sam should be here any minute,” he says and walks off.

“Wine,” Liv mutters. I watch her stoically as she pours us both a glass.

When she hands me one, her eyes are filled with fire.

She comes to stand right in front of me and says, “They’re going to catch this guy, Pop. I wish you would have told me this was going on.”

I take big sip and lower my glass. “I really did think it was my fault about the drawer, and the other stuff didn’t happen until a few days ago. I haven’t even really had time to process it yet myself.”

She grabs my hand and entwines our fingers.

“Hey,” she says, and I lift my head. “No matter what happens, you know me and Tony are here for you, right?”

“I do. Thank you, Liv. I have no idea what I would have done without you two.”

She frowns and cocks her head to the side. “Why didn’t you call Asher? With him knowing about the situation, I don’t understand why you didn’t call him first.”

I shrug and take another sip of wine to buy myself some time, but there’s no need because there’s a knock at the front door. We walk out to the living room, just as Tony walks out of the hallway.

He pulls the door open and on the other side is an older gentleman, probably in his mid-to-late fifties.

“Sam, thanks for coming by.” Tony shakes his hand and stands aside for him to enter.

They both turn toward me and Liv. “You remember Liv,” he says, motioning to her.

Liv steps forward and gives the man a kiss on the cheek. “It’s nice to see you again, Sam.” “And you, Liv. I hear congratulations are in order,” he remarks, smiling down at her.

“They are, and thank you,” she says, her smile forced.

“And this is Poppy Lexington.” I step forward and take Sam’s hand.

“Poppy, this is Sam, a friend of mine.”

“Nice to meet you, Poppy,” he says kindly.

“Thank you. It’s nice to meet you as well.”

“So,” Sam says, turning back to Tony. “What’s going on here?”

“Let’s move to the kitchen. There’s something I need to show you and we can talk in there.”

Tony leads the way, and me and Liv follow, Sam bringing up the rear.

“Would you like coffee, water, or something else to drink?” Liv asks Sam. “No, but thanks.”

My eyes land on the flowers sitting on the table. I steer clear of them as we walk over to the bar.

“Why don’t you tell Sam everything that’s happened so far, Pop?” Tony advises, his eyes soft on mine.

I turn to Sam and see him watching me expectantly, his kind eyes assessing me. I lick my lips and start talking. I tell him about my suspicions of the guy being in my house, the text I got the other day, and the phone call earlier. Sam’s face stays neutral, but I can see an underlying anger deep in his eyes. The hairs on the back of my neck prickle when I tell him I got the feeling of being watched while I was on the phone with the unknown man.

The package at the door proves that the feeling was real and wasn’t my imagination.

“She called Liv in a panic,” Tony continues my story. “She locked herself in her bathroom until we got there. Before we left to come back here, Liv found these.” He stops and walks to the table to grab the flowers and sets them down on the bar in front of Sam. “They were lying right outside her back door. I kept the stems wrapped in paper so my prints wouldn’t get on them. The bastard left her a note.”

Tony walks to the sink and rummages until he pulls out a pair of gloves and hands them to Sam, who puts them on before grabbing the card. He reads it and flips it over to look at the back, then places it back on top of the roses. I dig my hands into fists as he walks around and inspects them.

He stops and lifts his eyes to mine. “Do you have any idea who sent you these, or who could possibly be harassing you?”

I shake my head and say no, just as Tony and Liv say, “Maybe.”

He looks between the three of us, before settling his eyes on Tony.

“Explain.”

“Tony, I swear it’s not him,” I assure, my voice pleading for him to believe me.

He talks over me, bringing on my irritation. “She’s been getting the same kind of flowers every week from a guy she calls Sterling. It’s not his real name, just one she gave him because he won’t reveal his name to her.

Granted, the flowers she gets from him are alive. She’s been getting them for months.”

Liv picks up where Tony leaves off. “She knows nothing about this guy. Not even what he looks like. He just started texting her out of the blue a few weeks ago.

I glare at her. Sam turns his questioning eyes to me.

“I’m telling you Sterling isn’t the guy we’re looking for,” I stress, not hiding my mounting anger. I know they’re trying to help, but they’re going to make it worse. I won’t let Asher get in trouble for this when I know he didn’t do it.

“Poppy, there’s no way you can know for sure. Just let Sam try to look into him,” Liv says, coming to stand beside me and grabbing my hand.

I pull my hand away and take a step back. “No.” “Miss Lexington, why do you believe this man isn’t the one that’s harassing you?”

Enough is enough. I won’t allow this to continue.

I look at Liv when I say, “Because Sterling is Mr. Knight…our boss.”

Chapter Nineteen Asher I slam my laptop closed, not caring if I crack the screen. I lean back in my chair and scrub my hands down my face. There’s no fucking way I can concentrate on work right now. I’ve got too much on my mind at the moment. Namely, the woman that’s had me tied in knots for the past year.

Since the moment I saw her, I haven’t gone this long without seeing her. I knew it would be hard, but fuck, this is so much worse. My hands shake and my head pounds. My heart hasn’t beat properly since I left her at her house two days ago. I feel like I’m going through fucking withdrawals. Can you go through withdrawals from not seeing the one person that gives your life meaning? I have no damn clue, but if I don’t see her soon, I’m going to go mad and rip my fucking hair out. That may make me sound like a pussy, but I’d be the happiest fucking pussy in the world. If I could ever get Poppy back, that is.

Rex called me yesterday to inform me that Olivia and her fiancé, Tony, came by Poppy’s house. They were inside for about thirty minutes before all three left with Tony carrying a bag in one arm and what looked like flowers in the other. Poppy looked upset. The guys he had on Poppy stayed behind to watch over her house while she was gone, waiting on her to come back, but she never did. After getting Olivia’s address from the company database, Rex had another guy ride by and sure enough, Poppy was holed up there. Although it makes me feel better knowing that she isn’t alone, I still hate being left in the dark. Rex’s man is currently at Olivia’s house now, still keeping an eye on Poppy.

I get up from my chair and walk over to the tall windows facing the city. I stuff my hands in my pocket and stare out at the early morning traffic.

I kept my promise to myself and didn’t watch the live feed of Poppy once I dropped her off. I didn’t come by her place to watch her through her window. I wanted to, fuck if I wasn’t tempted to, but by sheer force of will,

I didn’t. The moment I got off the phone with Wyatt with instructions to remove and the locations of the cameras in Poppy’s house and the tracking device, my hand reached for my phone to pull up the feed one last time, but I didn’t look. My need to prove to Poppy that she can trust me is the only thing that stopped me from calling Wyatt back and telling him to leave just one camera. Poppy would never forgive me for that. Instead, I drank myself stupid. Before I got too drunk, I texted Poppy, telling her I missed her. No truer words have ever been spoken, or in this case, typed.

There’s a knock on my door and I bark, “Go away.” I’m being an asshole, but I don’t give one goddamn fuck at the moment. The person on the other side of that door is lucky I don’t rip it open and shred them for bothering me.

I hear the click of the door opening, but then silence. Pissed at the audacity that someone thinks they can just walk into my office without my say, I turn around to ream their ass, but my anger dissolves when I see Olivia standing there. From the look in her eyes, Poppy’s told her about me.

She looks curious, weary, and angry all at once. I wonder which emotion is more dominant.

I walk around my desk and lean against the edge, crossing my arms over my chest.

“Olivia, what can I do for you?” I question, trying to keep my voice neutral. Olivia’s been acting as my assistant the past few days since Poppy hasn’t been here.

“You’re eleven o’clock just arrived,” she says, her eyes narrowing slightly.

“I told you to cancel the rest of my appointments for today.”

“No, sir, you did not.”

“I assure you…” I trail off when I remember the email I was going to send out to Olivia to cancel my appointments is still sitting in my draft folder.

Fuck!

I was drafting it when my mind wandered for the thousandth time to Poppy. I never sent it. I need to pull my head out of my ass and get my

mind back to work. No, what I need is to get Poppy back. She’s the only thing that will pull me out of this funk.

I incline my head. “I apologize. I got sidetracked when I was drafting the email with my request. Please inform Mr. Ballard that I need to reschedule.”

She gives me a short nod, but doesn’t move from her spot. She just stands there and watches me. I hold her gaze, not about to back down. She may be Poppy’s best friend, and with that has my respect, but I won’t allow her to try to intimidate me.

“Why?” she asks, tipping her head to the side inquisitively.

I know what she’s referring to, but I still ask, “Why what?”

“You know damn well what?”

I lift the corner of mouth in a smirk and her eyes narrow further. I drop the ruse and drop my arms from my chest and grip the sides of my desk.

“I won’t discuss that with you, Olivia. Poppy deserves to be the first to hear it.”

She nods, a hint of respect replacing some of the irritation. “I can understand that.”

She still makes no move to leave. I can see the questions swirling in her eyes, so I wait her out. I’ll answer the questions I can to alleviate her worry for her friend, but that’s it. I don’t owe her anything, but I know if I can earn back some trust from Olivia, it will help my case with Poppy.

“Do you love her?” she asks quietly, her eyes intently watching for even the minimalist of reactions from me.

My answer comes immediately, and without hesitation.

“With every beat of my heart and every breath I take,” I tell her with conviction.

Her eyes widen in surprise and she sucks in a breath before smiling.

“Good.” She turns and grabs the door handle, but doesn’t twist it. “You should know, the person that broke into her house made another appearance yesterday.”

My body goes rigid, my hands automatically balling into fists, and my jaw goes tight. My blood pumps furiously through my veins.

“What?” I hiss between clenched teeth.

Olivia clears her throat and takes another step back, her hand still on the handle, gripping it tight. Yeah, I’m sure my current expression has her wanting to run. I know my eyes have to be blazing hot at the moment.

“He, uh… he called and threatened her, told her he was coming for her.

He also left some dead flowers at her door. The same kind you’ve been sending.”

Rage has my body locking up. This fucker is going to wish he was dead by the time I get done with him. How in the fuck did he get past Rex’s men? I know they are competent enough because Rex wouldn’t hire guys that didn’t know what they were doing. I’ll be finding out as soon as Olivia leaves.

“That why she went to your place yesterday?” I ask, barely able to form the words through the pounding in my head.

“Yes,” Olivia answers, not surprised I know where Poppy is. I can see her own anger reflected in her eyes. “She called me yesterday on the verge of freaking out. She locked herself in her bathroom until Tony and I made it to her.”

Son of a bitch!

Had the cameras still been in her place I would have seen her fear. I could have been there for her. I could have possibly seen the asshole tormenting her.

I grab my phone from my desk before walking toward the door that Olivia is still standing in front of.

“Move,” I growl.

She doesn’t. Instead, she holds her place, her head tipped back as she looks up at me. “Why? Where are you going?”

I want to physically move her, but I figure Poppy wouldn’t like me manhandling her friend.

I release a frustrated breath and glare at her, but she still doesn’t fucking move.

“I’m going to her. Now move, before I do it for you.”

She straightens her spine, worry for her friend pushing back her fear of me. My respect for her grows, but respect or not, I reach out to move her out of my way. No one, and I mean no one, not even Poppy’s closest friend will get in my way of reaching her.

“Wait,” she yells, holding her hands up to ward me off. My gaze turns glacial as I wait for her to say what she needs to say. She has five seconds before this conversation is over.

“She’s safe where she is. Sam, a friend of mine and Tony’s, is an exdetective. He has connections. We have someone watching the house.” She stops for a minute and flicks her eyes over my shoulder, before bringing them back to me. “We also know you have a man on her.”

I hide my surprise at her knowing about Rex’s men. They know to be inconspicuous. There’s no way he would have been spotted. I also don’t tell her I know who this Sam guy is. I had Rex do a check on him when he pulled up ten minutes after the others did yesterday at Olivia’s place. He found out he was a family friend and is a retired detective. We just didn’t think that had anything to do with his visit. He posed no threat and we thought it was just a friendly visit.

“Explain,” I grunt.

“Sam saw them when he left yesterday,” she reveals. “He was very good at his job.”

Something else I need to have a word with Rex about.

“I’m still going to her.”

“She doesn’t want to see you,” she says quietly, looking at me with sympathy.

I fucking hate sympathy. It’s a waste of time.

“She has no choice. I promised her I wouldn’t let him get to her again and he did. I don’t take my promises lightly and mine was broken. I need her to know this will be taken care of.”

She shakes her head, not backing down. I feel like my teeth are cracking from clenching them so hard.

“Give her time, Mr. Knight.” She lays her hand on my chest and I look down at it. Her touch is in no way meant as sexual, but I still don’t like it.

No woman’s hands touch me unless they belong to Poppy. She notices my dislike and drops her hand with a muttered, “Sorry.”

I’m done with this conversation. My need to see Poppy has grown to unstoppable proportions. It’s a need that can’t be ignored, not if I want to keep my sanity. I need to see her for myself, and make sure that she’s okay.

I reach out and pick Olivia up from underneath her arms. She squeals and slaps at my hands as I swing around and set her down behind me. My hand is on the door, yanking it open when her hands grab my shirt from behind.

“Damn it, Asher.” I ignore her tugging and the use of my first name.

“You’re going to make her hate you even more than she does right now.”

I stop in my tracks at her words. I raise my hands, entwine my fingers on top of my head and tip my head back. The pain of what she said has my chest expanding, feeling like it’s going to explode.

You’re going to make her hate you more than she already does.

I close my eyes and take several deep breaths. I feel, rather than see Olivia come around until she’s standing in front of me.

“She’ll come around. She loves you.” I drop my hands and look down at her. Her expression has softened. “She’s hurting right now. You betrayed her and took away her independence. She doesn’t trust you, but if you give her time, she’ll realize she’s the happiest when she’s with you. If you push to soon, you’ll lose her forever. Please, just leave her be for right now.

Between the man you have watching her, the man Sam has on her, and me and Tony, she’s safe. Tony’s working from home right now so she’s not in the house alone.”

I know she’s right. I need to keep my distance, even if it kills me. I can’t lose Poppy, and if that means forcing myself to stay away, then so be it. The struggle will be worth it in the end. My muscles twitch with the need to keep moving toward her, but I restrain myself.

I squeeze my eyes shut and shove my hands into my pockets. My hand meets my phone and I grip it tight. I feel the flimsy plastic flex.

I give Olivia a short nod. “I’ll give her a few more days, but that’s all I can do.” I pin her with my eyes. “If something else happens, all bets are off.

I’m trusting you to keep me informed. If she receives any more phone calls, I expect you to call me right away.”

“I will,” she agrees.

I look around the room and notice several pairs of eyes watching the exchange between me and Olivia. I glare at each of them and bark, “Get back to work. And keep your damn mouths shut.” The last thing I need is to have hushed rumors behind my back. I want Poppy back here at work. She doesn’t need to come back with speculative eyes watching her when she does. I’ll fire the lot of them the first time I hear someone talking shit.

They all divert their eyes away and scurry about, leaving the pissed off man behind.

I walk closer to Olivia and bend so we’re on the same level. I let the hurt of not having Poppy show on my face. “Please tell her I love her. I need her to know that.”

She gives me a sad smile. “I will, but I think she already knows,” she whispers. “She just needs time to get past the hurt.”

“Why are you helping me? I would think you would hate me for hurting her.”

“I’ve only known Pop since she started working here. When she first came, she always had sad eyes, but the last few weeks there’s been a light that wasn’t there before. You do that for her, and I want her happy.” She smirks, then shocks me when she says, “And I’ve known for a while you care for her. You think you hide it, but I see how you watch her. You look at her like she gives you life. What you told me earlier when I asked if you loved her, that’s exactly what I see when I watch you looking at her. She’s the air you breathe and what makes your heart pump. I know she’ll be safe, loved, and cherished with you.”

I look down at my shoes, holding in my pain at hearing Olivia talk. All I want is to love Poppy the way she deserves. I want to hold her at night, protect her from any pain, comfort her when I can’t, laugh with her, watch

our babies grow in her belly, shop for furniture, bicker back and forth about stupid things, make up after arguments, and most of all, shower her with so much love she feels smothered.

“Thank you, Olivia.”

“But,” she says, poking me in my chest. I glare down at the finger, feeling that unpleasant feeling again being touched by someone other than Poppy. This time, Olivia ignores my dark look. “You hurt her again, I’ll come after you with everything I have. I’m a small woman, but I know people who aren’t that would do unspeakable things to you.”

I almost laugh, but the look in her eyes stops me. She looks like she’d try her best to skin me alive right now if I did; however, I can’t hold back my skeptical look.

“What?” she snaps. “You don’t believe me? My fiancé is Italian. You know how Italians are. And mine just happens to love me enough to do anything for me.”

My lips twitch before I can stop them. Before she can reprimand me, I hold my hand up. “I get it, but there’s no need. There’s nothing that could ever make me hurt Poppy again.”

“You better hope you’re right,” she says. I grit my teeth when she pats my chest as she takes a step back. Her grin says she knows what she’s doing. Before I forcefully remove her hand, she gets smart and drops it.

“I’ll go let Mr. Ballard know. I’ll call him this afternoon with another appointment.”

She turns on her heel.

“Don’t forget to cancel the rest of my appointments for the day,” I call after her.

“You got it, Asher,” she says and flicks her hand over her shoulder.

“You still work for me, Miss Banner,” I remind her.

She turns and smirks. “I do, but soon you’ll be family.” With that, she winks and turns back and walks to a set of doors I know Mr. Ballard is behind.

I run my fingers through my hair as I turn back to my office, not sure if being related to that firecracker, even through friendship, is a good or bad thing.

Two hours later, I’m still sitting at my desk, getting absolutely nothing done for the day when there’s another knock on my door. I drop my glasses on my desk and rub my tired eyes.

“Come in,” I call, thinking it’s Olivia again. She’s been quiet since our conversation.

It’s not Olivia, but Eric. He peeks his head in. “You got a minute?”

“Yes,” I say, gesturing for him to come in.

Closing the door behind him, he makes his way to the chair across from my desk. Taking his seat, he throws an ankle over his knee, leans back and gets comfortable. I steeple my fingers and wait for him to talk.

“Have you heard from Poppy?” he asks. I straighten in my seat, not liking hearing her name come out of his mouth.

“She’s still sick,” I say vaguely. He still doesn’t know of our involvement, and I’m in no mood to enlighten him of it.

“I’m worried about her. She hasn’t missed a day since she started working here. She comes in even when she’s sick. Are you sure nothing happened while you two were gone? I’ve tried calling her a couple times, but I just get her voicemail.”

My hackles rise and anger instantly rushes in. This is the first I’m hearing of him calling her. There’s no fucking way I’ll let this continue. I was going to wait to tell him about my connection with Poppy after we worked things out, but obviously, that’s not going to work now.

“Why are you calling her?” I ask first, needing to know how deep his feelings are.

He turns his eyes away from me, then shifts in his chair. “Because I’m still interested in her. I never got to take her out—”

“Stop,” I bark and stand from my seat. This shit stops now. I lean my hands on my desk and drop my head, trying to control the rage coursing through me. It’s not his fault. Poppy is… well, Poppy. She’s beautiful, smart, sweet, and has an innocence about her that draws people in. I know I’m not the only man that sees her as such. Although I recognize all this, I still can’t help the possessiveness I feel. I know other men will look, but it won’t be done right underneath my nose by my employee and friend.

Fuck no.

I look up and across my desk into Eric’s eyes. There’s no way he can miss the heat blazing from them. His wide eyes prove that.

“I’ll tell you this once and only once. You need to forget any interest in Poppy that you have. She’s not available to you or any other man.” My fingers dig into the hard wood as I lean further over the desk to emphasize my next words. “Except me.”

Eric looks back at me, shock registering on his face. He drops his leg and straightens in his chair, no longer looking relaxed.

“Shit, Asher, I had no—” “It doesn’t matter. The only thing that does matter is you backing off her. Poppy is mine.”

“Okay, okay,” he says, palms coming up in a ‘calm down’ gesture. “I get it. You’ll get no interference from me.”

My jaw still tics, but I try to push the anger back. I still don’t like knowing he still may have lingering feelings. Or him looking at her and imaging her in anything other than a professional manner. But there’s nothing I can do about it. I’ll keep an eye on him for a while. If I sense there’s more coming from him, I’ll take care of it.

“How long has this been going on?” He looks at me with interest.

I take my seat and force my body to relax against the leather.

“I’ve had feelings for her since the beginning, but haven’t made them known to her until Dallas.”

“Wow,” he mutters. “I really had no idea.”

I shrug. My phone pings on my desk and I grab it to check the message.

Rex: That guy Sam just pulled up.

Me: Keep an eye on things. Let me know if something feels off.

As soon as Olivia and I were done with our conversation earlier, I came into my office and phoned Rex to update him on the situation. When I told him the creep somehow slipped past his men, he was livid. After investigating and finding footprints and talking with his men, we found out the guy came from the back of Poppy’s property and scaled her fence. He knew where to avoid Rex’s men. That’s what has us confused. How in the hell does this guy know of my protective measures? He also knew about the cameras and where to avoid them so he wasn’t seen.

“Why did it take you so long to pursue her?” Eric asks curiously, pulling me from my thoughts.

I give him a knowing look. He catches my meaning and nods.

“Understandable. I wouldn’t want to start a relationship either if my future was so unstable.”

I stay quiet.

“So, what’s the real reason she hasn’t been in?”

I just stare at him, not answering his question. It’s not his business.

Nothing to do with Poppy is.

When I keep my mouth shut, he finally gets it. He slaps the arms of the chair before getting to his feet. “Right. Well, good talk then.”

He takes a step closer to the desk and extends his hand for me to take.

“I’m happy for you, Ash. It’ll be nice to finally see you settle down with a woman.”

I reach out and clasp his hand in mine. I may have gripped his a little tighter than necessary, but what can I say? What man wouldn’t want to assert his power over another man that has an interest in his woman?

It’s barely noticeable, but Eric winces, sending satisfaction racing through me. Call me barbaric, and I’ll say fuck you.

I release his hand and he flexes it a couple times before stepping back and heading to the door.

“I’m done for the day. If you need me for anything, call my cell.”

He salutes me with a finger to his forehead. “You got it. See you tomorrow.”

Once he leaves, I slide my phone back to me and pull up Poppy’s number. The fight to message her wins over.

Me: I love you, Beautiful.

I hit send and pocket my phone. I don’t expect a reply, but I still need her to know I’m thinking about her.

I grab my jacket and make sure my laptop is shut off before leaving my office. I hope tomorrow will be a more productive day than today was.

I sit in my car in an old video store parking lot. I’m a couple blocks away from where Poppy is. I grip the steering wheel with white knuckles.

I’m so close to her, yet so far away. I’m trying to talk myself out of going to see her, but I’m not doing a very good job. If I could just have a small glimpse of her, I know I could get control of this incessant need to be in her presence.

When I left work, I was a good little boy and went straight home. I didn’t make any detours to Olivia’s house like I desperately wanted to. I went home, took a shower, went down to the gym in my apartment building and worked out until my body felt like it was going to break. I went back and took another shower, then tried to watch a movie. Then I got hungry. I had no food in my house, so that meant I needed to go out and get something. Yes, I could have ordered in, but I was going crazy in my apartment and needed to get out. Now, my takeout is sitting in the seat beside me getting cold, and I’m two seconds away from breaking my promise to both Poppy and Olivia by going to see her. Maybe I can just take a peek in her window, see her beautiful face, then silently leave. No one would be the wiser.

She’ll never want anything to do with you again if you do. You’ll lose her trust forever, my stupid mind whispers.

I bang my head on the steering wheel, causing the already dull ache to intensify. I have got to get control of myself. I’m a grown fucking man; I should be able to control my emotions. I’ve always been in control of every aspect of my life, until Poppy came along. She’s stripped me of all reasoning and has turned my life into one hurricane of a mess after another.

It’s a destruction on my senses that I’ll gladly live with for the rest of my life, but until I get to the part where I have her where I want her, I fear I may combust.

The phone sitting up in the dock of my dash rings.

Mom calling My knuckles hurt as I force them from around the steering wheel and grab my phone.

“Hey, Mom,” I sigh into the device.

“Ash, honey, how are you?” she asks, her southern drawl slipping out.

I lean my head back against the headrest and close my eyes, exhaustion settling in. “I’m good. Everything all right at home?”

“It is. I was just calling to remind you of the get-together next week.

You’re still coming, right?” Her voice sounds hopeful. I hate to disappoint her, but if Poppy still hasn’t accepted my apology, then I highly doubt I’ll be in any mood to be around anyone.

“I’ll have to let you know. I have some things going on at the moment that may prevent me from coming.”

“Oh no,” she says sadly. “I hope everything is okay with Poppy…”

She trails off, hoping I’ll enlighten her on the situation. I love my mom, and I’d do anything for her, but I’m not telling her my current problems with Poppy. She’ll only try to interfere. That, or I’ll never hear the end to her rants about keeping my feelings from Poppy quiet in the first place.

“I’ll let you know in a few days,” I inform her, going no further with it and changing the subject. “How well did Owen take to Kia being interested in that Noah boy?”

She huffs out a strained laugh, and I’m grateful she drops the Poppy topic.

“You should have seen his face when Bea told him. I thought he was going to pop a blood vessel. Of course he flatly refused to let her have anything to do with him at first. Kia threw a fit and screamed she hated him as she stomped off to her room. It took Bea hours to calm him enough to talk reasonably to her. He reluctantly agreed, but under the stipulation that she’s never to be alone with him.”

My lips tip up into a smirk. Owen is extremely protective of his girls, but I’m not surprised Bea was able to talk him down. He loves my sister and can never say no to her for long.

“He gave in easier than I would have. My daughter’s not dating until she’s thirty, and only if I like the guy.”

“Honey, there will never be a man that you like for your daughter.

You’re setting her up to fail before she’s even born,” she notes, laughing.

“Well, then, it looks like she’s destined to never get married,” I mutter.

“Asher!” she scolds. “You can’t expect her to never marry just because you won’t accept she’s growing up.”

“Why are we even discussing this? I’m not even married yet, let alone have a kid.”

Not that it won’t be long before that happens. Once I have Poppy back, I want to get her pregnant as soon as possible.

I hear a beep and pull the phone away from my ear to look at the screen. Pulling down the notification screen, I see it’s a text from Poppy.

“Mom, I’ve got to go. I’ll call you later,” I tell her quickly, already pulling the phone away from my ear to hang up.

“Wait!” she yells. I growl in frustration and put it back to my ear.

“Whatever is happening between you and Poppy, it’ll work itself out,” she rushes out.

“I won’t have it any other way,” I say with conviction. “Love you, Mom, but I’m hanging up now.”

“Love you, too, sweetie.”

I end the call and immediately go to my messages. I leave moisture behind on the screen from my nervous, sweaty fingertips as I tap mine and Poppy’s text thread. There are only a few messages in the folder, and the ones that are there are business related. All the others are on the phone I used as Sterling.

My heart leaps in my chest as I see Poppy’s text and a smile breaks across my face.

Poppy: I miss you.

After staring at the phone for several seconds to ensure I read it right, I drop it to the seat. My hands go to my keys, and I start my car.

She misses me. That has to say something, right? After seeing that, there’s no way I can stay away.

Two minutes later, I’m parking my car one house down from Olivia’s.

The sun set about an hour ago, so it’s dark out, but the streetlights illuminate the streets pretty well. Indecision starts worming its way in.

Olivia’s words from earlier has my hand slowing on the door handle. Am I making a mistake coming here? Will it push her further away?

I pull the handle and my door opens soundlessly. I’m here. I can’t be here and not see her. It’s physically impossible to just drive away now. I take my phone with me as I walk across the street, waving at the two men in the SUV parked in the empty driveway across from Liv’s house. I had Rex put another man on Poppy.

The houses and properties are big in this neighborhood, so it would be hard to spot me loitering. I stop outside the window Rex told me was Poppy’s. I don’t know if she’s inside her room, or if she’s in another part of the house, but standing here makes me feel closer to her. Instead of looking into the window, I force my back against the wall beside it. I send her a message.

Me: I’m here.

I stand and glance around as I wait for Poppy’s reply, hoping she doesn’t come storming out to tell me to leave, or worse, send Tony out. At least if Poppy comes out I would get to see her, even if she is mad. Olivia’s car is parked in the driveway so I know she’s home. I’m not sure about Tony, though.

My phone dings, and I hold my breath at Poppy’s reply.

Poppy: Where?

I wonder if Olivia told Poppy of our conversation, and if she knows I know she’s here.

Me: At Olivia’s.

Fuck! I hope I don’t regret this.

I look down when my phone pings again.

Poppy: You shouldn’t be here.

My heart plummets to my stomach, making me feel sick. Then she sends another message.

Poppy: Why did you come?

I slowly type out my reply.

Me: Because I need to see you. I can’t think straight anymore. I tried, I swear I tried, Beautiful. Please, just let me look at you.

I sound like a pathetic obsessed creep, but I’m past the point of caring.

Poppy: Where are you?

I wonder if this is a trick question. Will she send Tony out here and have him tell me to leave? I’m not scared of him, but I’d prefer not to have to hurt Poppy’s best friend’s fiancé. That certainly won’t help my image in Poppy’s eyes. Not to mention, Olivia would get pissed, which would upset Poppy even more.

Praying I’m doing the right thing, I respond.

Me: Outside your window. And before you freak out, I haven’t looked inside. I’m standing here with my back against the wall, but it’s taking everything in me to not turn around and look.

Poppy deserves the truth and that’s what she’ll get.

Seconds later, I see a shadow appear on the ground beside me. I lift my head from the wall and turn it. I can’t see her that well, but there she is. I take a step forward and it feels like time stands still as she comes into view.

The weight I’ve felt on my chest the last few days lightens dramatically.

She looks more beautiful than I remember. She has on a black tank top with short white shorts. A small portion of her tanned stomach peeks out and my cock hardens at the sight. Her braid is thrown over one shoulder. Her face is free of makeup and looks fresh. But her eyes look sad and slightly swollen.

She looks broken. A piercing pain hits my chest, damn near causing me to stumble.

She stands there as I slowly walk closer to the window. I watch her reaction, making sure that my being here doesn’t upset her more. The window is slightly taller than me, so she has to look down to meet my eyes.

Once I’m as close as I can get, I stop and just look at her, taking in her beauty.

I hold my breath as she lifts a hand and places her palm on the glass.

Tears swim in her eyes, making my legs weak with the look. I fucking hate this distance between us.

I lift my hand and slowly bring it to the glass to place it over hers. I swear I can feel her heat through it. She bites her lip as she looks at our hands, so close to touching, yet still seeming miles away.

I still have my phone in my hand. I bring it up and briefly take my eyes off her as I tap her name to call her. She jerks, but doesn’t move to answer the ringing phone I can barely hear through the window. I spy it on the bed behind her.

When it goes to voicemail, I press the phone icon again and beg with a whisper, “Please.” She can’t hear me, but she can read the plea on my lips.

Pain and indecision are written all over her face. Just when I think she’s not going to answer, sending my heart to lodge in my throat, she drops her hand and walks over to the bed and picks it up. Bringing it to her ear, she turns around and looks back at me. She stays silent, but I can hear her rapid breathing. Her chest rising and falling attests to her heavy breaths.

“Poppy.” I breathe her name and hear her breath catch at my voice.

“Come closer.”

She shakes her head and steps back.

“Please. Just to the window. You can keep it closed.” The pain I’m feeling at her refusal comes out in my voice.

She doesn’t move for several seconds, but then tentatively takes one step forward. My gut tightens when she stops again before moving forward another step. Three more steps has her only a couple feet away from the window, but it’s still not close enough. After a moment, she closes the distance between us. My hand’s still on the window, and I hope she puts hers back. I want that connection to her.

“Thank you,” I tell her softly.

She nods hesitantly.

“You look beautiful.”

She still doesn’t say anything. I want to hear her voice.

“How are you doing?” I ask, trying to draw out a response from her.

“I’m okay.”

I close my eyes and rest my head against the glass as her sweet voice comes over the line. It’s been too long since I’ve heard it. It’s my favorite sound to hear, even when it sounds sad. I lift my head back up.

Her answer is a lie. I know it is. She’s far from okay, but she won’t admit that to me.

“Olivia told me about the phone call and flowers you received. Have you heard from him again?”

I feel a rush of rage at the reminder that I wasn’t there when the bastard frightened her. I have to force my hand to loosen on the phone before I crush it. I try to hide my reaction, but I know my anger seeps through.

She lifts her hand and puts it back where mine is still pressed against the glass. I immediately feel my anger waning. She calms me.

“I miss you so fucking much, Beautiful.” My words come out husky.

“Asher,” she whispers brokenly, only adding to my pain.

“I’m sorry.” I’ve said it before, and I’ll continue to say it until she believes and forgives me.

“Please don’t,” she begs, her eyes filling with tears, breaking my heart all over again. She drops her eyes from mine and closes them tightly. When

she opens them again, a new resolve has replaced the pain. “You need to leave.”

We both keep our hands on the glass, neither making the first move.

“I’ll leave, but I won’t be far away.” Her eyes narrow, and I know where her mind goes. Before she has a chance to rebuke me, I clarify. “In here,” I tell her, tapping the glass where her chest is only inches away. “I’ll always be in there. Just as you’ll always be in here.” Now I tap my chest.

“The second you need me, I’ll be here.”

A tear escapes down her cheek. Using the hand that was on the glass, she furiously wipes it away. I instantly feel the loss of connection with her hand gone. I drop mine to my side and take a step back.

“I know you hate me. I know I’ve done things that are hard for you to accept, and with good reason. I know right now you don’t want to have anything to do with me.” I take another couple steps back, putting myself in the shadows. “But I will never give up on you. It’ll kill me, but I’ll wait until the end of time if that’s what it takes.” She gets smaller as I take a few more steps back. “And if it so happens that you can’t ever forgive me, I’ll live the rest of my life alone. You are the only woman that will ever have my heart. The only woman that will ever have my body. No one, Poppy.

Just you.”

Her hand comes to her mouth at the same time I hear her muffled sob. I ignore the fierce pain it causes me.

“I love you. Distrust my actions, hate me for what I’ve done, but don’t ever doubt my love for you. It’s strong, and will forever belong to you.”

She puts her hand back to the window and almost flattens her body against the glass, like she wants to call me back. I don’t let it stop me from moving back, further into the darkness.

“I’ll be waiting,” I whisper, and pull the phone from my ear.

My body trembles as I turn and walk away from her. Every muscle in my body is demanding I turn around. My heart screams at me to go back, to yank open the window and take her in my arms whether she allows me to or not. I have no doubt I could have talked her into opening the window. My words got to her. I saw her resolve weakening, but I need her to come to

me. I won’t force her to make a decision she may regret later. Once she accepts me back into her life, there will be no going back.

Once I have her, I’m never letting her go again.

Chapter Twenty Poppy I laugh at something Tony says, the muscles in my cheeks hurting from not laughing in so long. Me, Liv, and Tony are sitting at the table having dinner. Liv made a delicious homemade fettucine Alfredo dish. Both the noodles and sauce were made from scratch. Her cooking skills make me sick. It’s not that I can’t cook, but most of my meals come from a box, or already prepared. My mom tried teaching me her skills in the kitchen, but no matter how hard I tried, it always ended up burnt or it just didn’t taste right. I’ve learned to not even attempt it anymore, unless it’s something simple.

“I swear I thought I was going to die of embarrassment,” Liv says, fanning her red cheeks with her hand. “And then when the cop shined his flashlight on us, I accidently clamped down instead of pulling away.”

My mouth drops open while Liv winces and a look of pain crosses Tony’s face.

“I was so scared I did permanent damage,” she continues, grabbing Tony’s hand from the table. She looks at him with sympathy, but there’s mirth in her eyes that she can’t hide. “The poor cop didn’t know what to do.

Tony screamed in pain and dropped to his knees. I scrambled over to him, my tits still hanging out of my shirt. The cop rushed over and tried examining Tony’s dick, but Tony kept growling at him to keep his hands off him.”

I’m laughing so hard, tears stream down my face. These tears I don’t mind. I’m actually grateful for them. I needed this laugh.

“I’m sorry,” I wheeze out when Tony glowers at me. Liv’s lips twitch as she tries to hold in her own laughter. Her face goes bright red, right before she doubles over, unable to keep it in, which makes my laugh become stronger.

“Anyway,” she says, drying her eyes, but still giggling. “I was so worried, I made him go to the hospital to get it checked out. All the nurses in the ward were trying to come in and get a peek. Of course, that’s where I stepped in and blocked the door. Wasn’t no horny nurses getting a peek at my man’s junk. Come to find out, no damage was done, but he did have a nasty bruise and bite marks on his dick for days afterward.”

Another round of laughs come from both me and Liv. “Ha! Laugh it up,” Tony grumbles. He leans back in his chair and crosses his arms over his chest, pouting in the typical man fashion. “You’re lucky I let you anywhere near my dick now.”

“Aw, babe.” She pokes out her bottom lip once she gets control of herself. “You know you can’t keep it away from me. He would miss me too much.”

Tony quickly reaches up, snags Liv by the waist and drags her across to him, where she straddles his lap. “Damn straight,” he growls.

I turn away when they start devouring each other’s mouths. Jealousy is a bitch, and I hate that I feel it right now. Tony and Liv deserve to be as happy as they are. I’m happy for them, I just wish I could have the same thing.

You could if you’d get over your spat, my mind screams loudly at me.

I mentally zip and lock the lips on my inner voice.

A flash of a few nights ago comes to mind. I knew I missed Asher, but I didn’t realize how much until I saw him. My eyes ate him up as he came into view. I so badly wanted to open the window and drag him inside. I wanted to run my fingers through his hair, breathe in his intoxicating scent, feel his warmth wrap around me, and have him draw me into his arms and tell me everything is going to be okay. But I didn’t. I stood strong against my wants because I still haven’t gotten over what he did.

My heart broke even more at how he looked. He was haggard and so very tired. His eyes looked sad with bags, the bristle on his face showed he hadn’t shaved in days, and his cheeks looked gaunt. The devastating appearance didn’t match the strong and confident man I knew. I wanted the old Asher back.

When he walked away after telling me he loved me the way he did, I again almost crumbled. My hand was reaching for the latch when he disappeared. When he left, he took every piece of my heart with him. I want my heart back, but I fear it’ll never be mine to have again. He’s claimed it for himself and has no intention of giving it back.

“Hello? Earth to Poppy?” Liv says, waving a hand in front of my face and breaking me from my thoughts.

I glance over to see she’s back in her chair with a flushed look. Her breathing seems to be rapid as well. Looking over at Tony, he doesn’t seem to be in much better condition. He’s no longer reclining back in his chair, but bent over with his elbows resting on his knees. I blush when I realize he has to be hiding his body’s reaction.

I jump up from my chair. “I uh… I’ll just go to my room.” I rush out and go to walk by the table.

“Wait,” Liv says, grabbing my arm. “Are you sure you won’t reconsider coming with us tonight? You don’t need to be stuck in this house, and I don’t feel comfortable leaving you here alone.” Her brows pinch down into a frown.

“No, you two go ahead. You’ve both been stuck here with me. Go have fun. I’ll be fine. Both Asher and Sam have men out there. Nothing will happen.”

She bites her lip and thinks for several seconds, before giving a hesitant nod. “Only if you’re sure…”

“I’m definitely sure.”

“Okay, but if you need anything, we’ll both have our phones on us.”

“Stop worrying. I’ll call if anything happens, but I don’t see how it can with so many people watching the house.” I lean down and kiss her cheek, then do the same to Tony. “Thank you for everything you both are doing. I hate that I’m burdening—” I don’t get a chance to finish before Liv is standing and pulling me into her arms.

“Don’t ever think you’re a burden. You may not be my blood, but you’re still my sister.”

“Love you, Liv,” I tell her through a thick throat.

She pulls back and cups my face. “Love you, too.”

She releases me and Tony steps up, grabbing my shoulders. “We’re not doing this because it’s the right thing to do. We’re doing it because we love you, and you’re family.” He smiles and places a kiss on my forehead before stepping back.

Still amazed at my good fortune at finding these two, I walk back to the room I’ve been using. I’m glad that Liv and Tony are going out tonight. It’s a business function Tony’s known about for a while. They told me earlier they were going to cancel, but I told them if they did I’d kick them out of the house and lock all the doors. They need the time out. They went from having the house to themselves to having a roommate. It’ll do them good to get out and away from the unstable woman that’s taken over their home.

Not to mention, I see the worry their faces have been carrying lately since I’ve been here. They need the opportunity to let go of their worries and relax.

I quietly close the door behind me and go straight to the bed. I’m tired.

It’s already late afternoon, and I know I probably shouldn’t take a nap because it might keep me up tonight, but I don’t think my eyes will continue to stay open. Sleeping has become a rare occurrence for me.

Before setting my phone down on the nightstand, I check the display to see if I missed any calls or texts. My heart sinks when I don’t see any missed notifications. I haven’t heard from Asher since the night he came to see me. He has a single rose delivered to me every day, but there hasn’t been any other communication than that. At first I wasn’t sure how I would take him sending me the same rose as I got from the creep, but I found I still enjoy them. I’m glad he didn’t take that away from me.

I snuggle down into my pillow and close my eyes.

What feels like minutes later, someone shakes my shoulder. Groggily, I force my eyes open and look up into Liv’s. I sit up and rub my eyes and look around. I was asleep longer than I thought. Out the window, the sun has already set, putting the room into darkness, except for the little bit of light coming through the open door.

“What time is it?” I ask sleepily.

“Fifteen minutes till nine. Tony and I are heading out. Are you sure you’re going to be okay?”

Liv steps back as I swing my legs to the side of the bed and get to my feet.

“I’m sure. Now go. I don’t want to see your face again until any time after midnight.”

I take her shoulder and give her a shove toward the door. She looks stunning in her shimmering midnight blue knee-length dress. The material is loose and hanging over one shoulder. The other shoulder is bare, except for a thin strap. Her feet are in a pair of sparkly dark blue strappy heels.

“You look beautiful, Liv! I told you that dress would look amazing on you.”

She looks down and smooths out nonexistent wrinkles. Looking up, she smiles brightly.

“I do look pretty good, don’t I?” “So much so, I’m surprised Tony hasn’t locked you in your room.”

She laughs and turns on her heel. I follow behind her into the living room. “He’s already tried. I told him I’ll give him something special tonight if he let me out.”

“And I expect to collect.” Tony comes up and wraps an arm around her waist, kissing her lips briefly. He turns to me. “Don’t wait up,” he says to me with a wink.

I smile. He’s in a black tuxedo with his black hair smoothed back. He looks just as stunning as Liv. They make the perfect pair.

Liv grabs her small matching clutch, and I walk them to the door. After saying good-bye with a promise to call if something happens, I close and lock the door, then set the alarm. I go to the kitchen to pour myself a glass of water. I lean back against the counter as I take several sips. The house is eerily quiet and it sends a shiver down my spine. I’ve gotten used to always having someone near. Maybe not in the same room, but there’s always someone in the house. I feel like a child again as I look around, checking for the boogeyman. Every little sound has me jumping.

Feeling stupid, I set my glass down in the sink and go back to my room. There’s no one here. No one can get in the house. I’m being stupid. I pull out some night clothes and go to the bathroom. I’m still extremely tired, so I decide on a shower and then back to bed for an early night. I could certainly use it.

Turning the dials until it reaches the right temperature, I pull off my clothes and slip my hair up into a high bun. The water feels good against my skin, so I stand under the spray and just let it wash over me. After several minutes, I soap up the loofa and scrub my body. Shaving comes next. Ten minutes later, I step from the shower, dry off, dress, and then go back to the room. I miss sleeping naked. My clothes always get tangled during the night. My body also tends to run hot, so I’m often waking up sweaty. But there’s no way I can sleep naked in someone else’s house. Not to mention I’m self-conscious about sleeping naked now anyway. I look over to the window to make sure the curtains are pulled closed. Although the thought of him watching me unawares is still creepy, a small fucked up part of me wishes he was. That would mean he was close by. I don’t know why, but I know I would feel safer if he were, because right now, I don’t feel safe.

I sit on the side of the bed and apply lotion to my legs and arms, before slipping underneath the cool sheets. The shower rejuvenated my energy, so I decide to read for a bit before calling it a night. I pull the kindle app up on my phone and find the book I started earlier today. Since I’ve stopped working at Silver Technologies and have nothing to do, I’ve picked up reading more. I know I need to start looking for another job, but I just haven’t had any motivation lately. I hate that I’m no longer at Asher’s company. I really liked the people I worked with and the work itself, but I know I can’t go back. I wouldn’t be able to handle seeing him every day.

Liv tells me Asher’s been in a perpetual bad mood lately. She’s been assisting him in my place. Jokingly, she’s begged me to come back to take him off her hands. She plays it off like she’s not serious, but I can tell she is.

She hasn’t outright told me she thinks I should forgive him, but I know she wants me to. I can see it in her eyes every time his name is brought up, which isn’t often, because I always put a stop to it. It’s only a matter of time before she puts her foot down and makes me talk about it. I have no idea

what I’m going to say when that time comes. I’m still so confused with my feelings for him.

A noise at my window has my head snapping up and ripping me from my thoughts. I stiffen as I strain my ears for the noise again, wondering if I’m going mad and just imagined it. I stay still for several minutes and hear nothing. I grit my teeth as I realize my mind must be playing tricks on me.

This guy has my nerves on edge. I can’t even be in a house alone without freaking out.

I shake my head and bring my phone back to life, just as it pings an incoming message. My stomach tightens, hoping it’s from Asher. I desperately need it to be Asher.

Disappoint hits when it’s not his number, then fear takes over when I see it’s from a private number. It’s him. My tormentor. I can barely get my hands to work, they’re shaking so bad as I pull open the message.

It’s a picture. It’s so small I have to make it bigger to see it. Once I do, distress has my entire body quivering. It’s still hard to see, but I can tell it’s of Asher standing at my window at home, watching me.

Another picture pops up of me outside, sitting on my back porch. Then another comes through of me sitting outside underneath the tree at the park, feeding the ducks. I go lightheaded when another appears of me sitting on my bed with my phone to my ear. From the look on my face, I know I’m on the phone with Asher. My heart slams in my chest, and I feel bile rise in my throat as another shows me and Asher walking hand in hand down the strip in Dallas. This crazy person followed us all the way to Dallas? Another is of Asher at my window. It’s a side view with me standing in front of Asher with my fingers in my mouth. I’m naked.

I jump up from the bed and rush to the bathroom, barely making it to the toilet to throw up. I’m covered in sweat by the time I’m done, and I’m shaking so bad that my teeth are chattering. I realize my phone is still stuck in my hand when I feel it vibrate. I squeeze my eyes shut, not wanting to look, but knowing I have to. I fall to my butt and lean against the wall as I bring my phone up to see what else the sick fucker sent me.

It’s another picture. This one is of me sitting on my bed here at Liv’s. I have one leg bent on the bed, rubbing lotion on it. My heart stops in my

chest and all the breath leaves my lungs as I look down at the clothes I’m currently wearing. It’s the same clothes I’m wearing in the picture. I try my hardest to make myself remember wearing this outfit before tonight, but no matter how hard I try, the memory won’t come.

Another picture appears. This one is of me lying in bed, holding my phone with a look of fear all over my face. But what has my vision blurring, my heart racing so fast in my chest it hurts, and complete and utter terror taking hold of my entire body is the man that’s standing in the background.

It’s a reflection of him from the mirror that’s on the wall by the dresser. He took it just right so it shows him standing in my closet, shrouded in shadows. His clothes are dark; black pants and hoodie. He has the phone up, hiding his face as he snaps the picture.

There’s a message attached.

Unknown: Did you really think you were safe? You’ll never be safe from me.

Fright like I’ve never felt before slams into me. He’s in the house right now… he’s in my room! My heart feels like it’s about to pound out of my chest as I frantically scramble to my feet. I throw open the bathroom door and run toward the front of the house, looking behind me as I go and seeing nothing. My hands tremble as I search for the one number in my phone I need as I fumble with the lock on the door. I run from the house and out to the street, unsure of where to go from there.

It seems like ten minutes pass before I hear his voice, but it couldn’t have been more than a couple seconds.

“Beautiful,” Asher says, sounding tired, but excited.

“He’s here,” I whisper, my voice coming out in croak.

“What?” he growls. “Where are you?”

“I-I’m outside. He s-sent me pictures, Asher. H-he was in my room.”

I try to get my breathing under control. I feel panic setting in. The last thing I need to do is pass out from lack of oxygen.

I hear his huffs and a loud bang on his end as I race across the street. I have no idea where I’m going, but there’s no way I’m staying in that house.

“There’s a big black truck across the street at the empty house. It’s Rex and another of his men. Go to them and tell them what’s going on. Stay on the phone with me. I’m on my way.”

I feel like I’m going to be sick again, but I force the bile back down my throat. I spy the truck Asher’s talking about and run toward it. The door opens before I’m all the way across the street. I stumble to a stop in front of a huge man. His face is hard as he takes in my frantic expression. He’s huge. Like, really huge. His white shirt, a contrast against his deeply tanned skin, stretches across a massive chest. His long hair is pulled back into a loose ponytail. His face is covered in a full beard and mustache.

“What happened?” he grunts.

The passenger side door opens and out steps another man. This one is black and no less big. His head is shaved bald. They both look scary as hell, but Asher trusts them with my safety, so that means I do too.

“Poppy, talk to me.” Asher’s frantic voice comes over the line. “Did you make it to Rex and Dante?”

“Yes,” I tell him breathlessly. I don’t know if I’m out of breath from running or if it’s my fear that’s making it impossible to breathe.

“Put the speaker on and tell us what happened,” he says in my ear.

I do as he says and turn the speaker on.

My voice quivers as I relay what happened.

“I was lying in bed when I received a text from him. It was pictures of you standing at my window.” Even though I’m looking at who I assume is Rex, I’m talking to Asher. “I think it was before I knew who you were.

There were others of me sitting outside on my back porch, and one of me sitting at the park. Even some of us in Dallas.” I don’t tell him of the one of him at my window with me naked. I shiver in revulsion, knowing this guy saw me bare. “Then he sent more of me rubbing lotion on my legs and me lying in bed. I was wearing the same outfit as tonight.

“Fuck,” Rex growls, and starts to storm off toward the house.

“Rex!” Asher calls, confirming my suspicions. “She isn’t to be left alone. I’m five minutes out.”

Rex turns to Dante. “Stay with her,” he commands and turns without waiting for a reply. He pulls something from the back of his pants as he jogs away into the darkness.

Icy fear holds me captive as I stand there with my phone gripped tightly in my hand. I hear Asher’s rapid breathing in my ear and it thaws some of the coldness from my bones. A hand grabs my elbow, and I jump.

Dante’s expression is fierce, but underneath the hard edges is a gentleness I wouldn’t have expected from someone in his position.

“Let’s get you in the truck.” His voice comes out rough.

I nod and follow him. He holds the door open for me, and I climb inside.

“Poppy, you okay?” Asher asks, worry and anger coating his voice.

“Yes. I’m in the truck,” I assure him, my voice coming stronger now that I feel somewhat safer.

“I’m only a couple minutes away, baby,” he soothes, calming me down further.

My eyes stay glued to the dark house across the street. I don’t remember all the lights being off. My room is on the back side, but I could have sworn the living room light was on. It’s not now. My knees bounce with nerves.

Headlights appear out of nowhere, the owner of the car swerving to a stop in front of the truck. I jump out of my side when the door of the car jerks open.

“Poppy!” Asher yells, running to meet me halfway between the two vehicles. His arms go around me and I take my first full breath since I realized someone was in the house. His warmth seeps into my bones, and I sag against him, his arms the only thing holding me up. Tears soak his shirt as I sob against his chest. His hands rub up and down my back while he murmurs in my ear.

“I’m here. Everything is going to be okay.”

I dig my nails into his shoulders as I grip him tighter. He picks me up underneath my knees, pulling me to his chest and carries me back to the truck. Dante is standing close by.

“Where in the fuck is Brice?” Asher asks him over my head. Brice is the man that Sam put on the house. I’m not surprised that Asher knows about him.

“I was thinking the same thing,” Dante answers darkly.

“Rex?” Asher grunts.

“Still inside.”

“Go see if he needs help.”

I peek my head up when Asher sets me down in the truck. He bends down so we’re face to face. The light from the truck shows his face a hard mask. He smooths out his features when he reaches up with his hands and places them on my cheeks.

“You okay?” he asks, his brows dipped down into a frown.

“I am now. Thank you for coming.”

There’s pain in his eyes as he bends and kisses my forehead. He pulls back but rests his forehead against mine.

“Oh, Beautiful. I told you I would always be here when you needed me. I’m just so damn sorry I wasn’t here sooner. I should have never left you.”

I grab his forearms. I don’t like that he’s apologizing. This is something he should not be apologizing for.

“We all thought I was safe here. You had no way of knowing he could get into the house,” I tell him earnestly.

He pulls back, but moves his hips forward so he’s wedged between my legs. His body doesn’t meet my center, but I still shiver at the closeness.

“Where’s Olivia and Tony? They’re supposed to be here with you,” he says, anger making his words come out harsh.

I scowl at him, not liking his attitude. Tony and Olivia have done nothing to garner his ire. They’ve changed their routine for me. Hell, Tony is working at home to help keep me safe.

“They went out,” I snap. “Tony had a business function. I can’t expect them to babysit me all the time. They wanted to stay home, but I made them

go.”

“You should have called me then. Until this guy is caught, you can’t be left alone.” He grips my thighs and puts his face closer to mine.

“Asher, I can’t ask them to completely change their lives for me. I’m already imposing on them enough.”

“Doesn’t matter now,” he mutters. “You’re coming home with me.”

My jaw drops open at his audacity. There is no way I’m going home with him. He’s totally lost it. I may have called him in a dire situation, but that doesn’t mean I’ve forgiven him.

“Asher, I’m not coming home with you.” I keep my voice strong, even as my treacherous heart begs me to agree to his demand. I shove at his chest to get him to move, my anger taking over the fear I felt only moments ago.

He grabs my hands and holds them to his chest. He scowls at me, the look making his green eyes stand out even more. “Like hell you—” Footsteps behind us has Asher stopping before he can finish. His glower stays in place as he steps back and turns to face Rex and Dante walking up. My hands twist in my lap as I look at the men around Asher’s back.

“Well?” Asher asks.

“Nothing. He came in the back door and was gone by the time I got inside,” Rex answers grimly.

“Fuck!” Asher shouts, roughly swiping his hair in frustration. “Where in the hell is Brice?”

“Dead,” Rex says bluntly. “Found him out back with a blade in his neck.”

“Oh my God!” My hand flies to my mouth, but the sob still escapes.

Asher turns back to me and wraps an arm around my shoulders. I bury my face in his neck. Racking sobs has my body sagging against his.

Rex takes a step closer to Asher.

“The fucker managed to slice himself on the fence in his haste to leave.

He left blood behind.” He stops and looks at me, before settling his eyes back on Asher. “Want my guys to run it or hand it over to the cops?”

Asher thinks for a minute, running his hand over the back of his head, before coming to a decision.

“Give it to the police. Have your guys at the station make it a priority.”

Rex nods, before announcing, “Cops are on the way. They better hope they find him before I do.”

“Remember what I told you,” Asher says quietly.

I lift my head, about to ask him what he’s talking about, when flashing lights appear around the corner. The lights are blinding, making the headache that started a few minutes ago worse. Three cop cars pull to a stop in front of Liv’s house. Rex turns and walks over to the first one that steps out of his car. A couple more walk up as he speaks with him for several seconds, then turns to point our way. My hands fist Asher’s shirt when one breaks away from the group and walks over to us.

Asher senses my distress and tightens his arms around my shoulders.

For the next thirty minutes, I talk with the cops and tell them what happened. I have to go over my story two more times. My stress increases each time I have to recount the events, and Asher’s irritation grows with each time I’m asked to repeat myself. The fourth time, he snaps, “She’s already fucking told you what happened. Why don’t you stop interrogating her and go out and do your job and find the guy?”

“I’m sorry, sir. We’re just trying to make sure we have all the details,” the cop says, not looking sorry at all.

“No, you’re not. You’re trying to see if her story changes. A guy killed someone, sent her pictures that terrified her, then broke into her house and you’re treating her like she’s the criminal. You don’t care about your job that much, do you?”

“Excuse me?” the cop asks, raising his brow.

“You heard me. You don’t start doing your job right, you won’t have one.” Asher turns his back to the cop and faces me when he feels me shiver.

He wraps the blanket one of the paramedic’s brought me tighter around my shoulders.

“Poppy!” a voice screeches, and I look up to see Liv rushing toward us.

Her eyes are wide with worry and her hair is a mess, like she’s been tugging

on it. Tony is behind her walking at a fast gait.

I worm my way down from the truck, just as she makes it to us. She pulls me into her arms and starts sobbing.

“I knew I shouldn’t have left you!” she cries against my shoulder. I cling to her just as much as she is to me.

Tony walks up behind his fiancé. “Asher?” he asks gruffly.

I pull back from Liv. She keeps hold of my hand as Tony puts his arm around her waist. Asher steps forward and lays his hand on my lower back, and reaches out to Tony with the other. “Yes and you’re Tony.” It’s not a question. Of course Asher would know who Tony is.

Tony looks at it for several seconds before he takes it.

“What in the hell happened?” Tony asks, his body stiff.

Asher’s jaw tenses as he slips his arm further around my back. His body shakes as he tells Tony of tonight’s events. I’m grateful he spoke up.

I’m not sure how many more times I can speak about what happened. My body shakes at how close I was to being hurt. Tears gather in my eyes as I remember Brice. He wasn’t so lucky. He died protecting me. A man’s life was taken because of some sick person’s need to hurt me. It should be me that’s dead right now, not the courageous man that put his life on the line for my safety. I only met Brice once, the first day he started watching over me, but the impression I got was he was a good man. I never even asked if he had a family. Lord, please don’t let him have a family. I don’t know if I’ll be able to get over him losing his life and leaving a family behind because he was protecting me.

“There was no sign of him?” Tony asks, bringing me back to the moment.

Asher’s body goes rock solid and he growls out, “No. He was already gone by the time Rex made it into the house.”

“Oh, Poppy,” Liv says tearfully. “To think how close you were to something happening to you. I would never forgive myself if you were hurt.

We left—” “Stop!” I say firmly, squeezing her hand. “Don’t you dare take blame for this. Not one of us here knew something like this would happen. We all

thought it impossible for him to get into the house. We had three guys watching it, for goodness’ sake.”

She nods, but I still see the doubt in her eyes.

“No offense to either of you, but Poppy will be coming home with me.”

I stiffen, but either Asher doesn’t notice or he doesn’t care, because he continues like he didn’t feel it. “I know neither of you would let anything happen to her, but I’d feel safer if she were with me.”

When I pull away, Asher snags my waist to pull me back, and I glare up at him. From his hard eyes, he’s not backing down. They soften fractionally.

“Not tonight,” he says quietly. “Tonight you need to rest. We’ll talk about it later.”

I keep my glare on him, but give him a curt nod. We’ll definitely be talking about it later. He’s dictated my life for long enough without my knowledge. He certainly isn’t going to start doing it again with my knowledge.

We stand outside for another hour, talking about the events and what can be done, until one of the cops comes over to tell us they’re wrapping things up and we can move back inside. He said they’d be in contact tomorrow about what will happen next. My eyes feel like they have ten ton weights on them, but I’m not sure I’ll ever be able to sleep again. I stumble as we cross the street and Asher scoops me up into his arms. I’m so exhausted that I don’t even protest. I see Liv looking at us with a small smile on her face, but I ignore her. We pass by several cops that are still trickling out of the house.

Once we’re inside, Asher follows Liv and Tony into the kitchen. Tony goes straight to the cabinet that’s beside the fridge, opens it, and pulls out a bottle with dark liquid. He sets four shot glasses on the counter beside the bottle. After filling all four, he slides them to each of us. I’m sitting on a stool with Asher glued to my side. I shake my head and try to push the glass away.

“Drink it,” Asher grunts. “It’ll help you sleep tonight.”

When I still refuse, he leans down so his face is in mine. “Please, Beautiful. You need to sleep tonight, and I doubt you’ll get any without

help.”

The worried expression is what has me reaching for the glass. I sputter and cough as the liquid burns going down my throat. I slam it down on the counter and Tony refills our glasses again. I drink that one too, but hold my hand over the glass when he tries to refill it for a third time.

“I’m going to go take a shower and go to bed,” I tell the group. Asher steps back, allowing me to climb off the stool.

Liv comes to my side. “Are you okay?”

I smile the best I can. “I will be.”

I turn to Asher, not sure how to act around him now. I roll to my toes and kiss his cheek. My lips linger as I breathe in his unique scent that I miss so much. It’s different from when he was Sterling, but I love it just the same.

His hands land on my hips, his fingers digging in like he doesn’t want to let me go. When I pull back, there’s an underlying pain in his eyes. It brings the never-ending tears to my eyes, but I push them back. I’ve cried enough this evening.

Neither of us say anything as he leans his forehead against mine, before very gently laying a soft kiss against my lips.

I feel his eyes on me as I walk away. I have no idea what’s going to happen from here on out. I know down to my bones that I love Asher. I want him like I’ve never wanted anything else in my life. I just wonder if I can find it in me to forgive him.

A small voice in my head says, You already have.

Chapter Twenty-One Poppy My head is bent to the side as I dry my hair. When I walk into my room, I come to a stop. Asher’s lying back against the headboard on my bed with the covers to his waist, his chest gloriously bare. Tingles form all over my body before they settle between my legs. Seeing him lying there, so relaxed in my bed brings erotic memories to mind. Memories I don’t want to remember right now, but they force their way in regardless.

He saw me enter and his own eyes devour me as I stand in the doorway. My whole body flushes under his perusal. His gaze follows the red that starts in my toes and works its way up to my face. His eyes leave no part of my body out. My pussy starts to weep, and I squeeze my legs together to try to relieve the ache forming. I don’t want to react to his blatant staring, but I can’t stop it. He’s trapped me with no way out. He owns my body.

Finally finding my voice, I ask, the words coming out more husky than I’d like, “What are you doing here?”

The tattoos on his arms and chest ripple as he shifts on the bed. He leans forward and pats the covers by his hips. “Come, sit.”

I shake my head. I can’t be near him right now. I’m not sure I would be able to control myself if I’m close to him. He looks too good lying there.

And the comfort I know he can give me will be too irresistible.

“Poppy,” he coaxes. “Come sit by me. I won’t touch you if you don’t want me to.”

Still, I shake my head, but I feel my resolve wavering. “No,” I croak.

He tips his head to the side. “Why?” “Because.” Yes, that was my answer. That’s all I’ve got at the moment.

I won’t tell him that he’s tempting me too much.

His lips quirk and he gets up from the bed. My feet carry me back a couple feet as he walks toward me. No, he swaggers toward me. My eyes rake down his body, and I find I’m both grateful and regretful that he’s still wearing his boxer briefs.

I forgot my clothes in my room when I took a shower, so I’m wearing Liv’s silk robe she left on the back of the door. My nipples tighten and strain against the cool material. He notices and moves his eyes to them.

“No!” I say loudly, holding my hand up to ward off his forward movements. He snaps his eyes up and stops just a few feet from me. “Tell me why you’re still here.”

“I’m not leaving you again. I know I said I’d give you time, and I still will if you want it, but it’ll be in my presence.”

I take a deep breath and blow it out. I drop my hand that’s still holding the damp towel.

“I’ll be safe here, Asher. After tonight, I know Liv won’t let Tony leave my side again. He won’t get to me; I can promise you.”

He shakes his head. “I won’t take that chance. You mean too much to me.”

“Asher—” I stop when he moves so fast I fear whiplash. One minute he’s feet from me, the next he’s right in front of me. What he says next rocks me to my core.

“I’m sick.”

“What?” I whisper. My heart doesn’t just drop from to my feet, it plummets and cracks wide open.

He’s sick? What does that mean? Please, God, don’t let…

“I’m sick. Or rather, I was. Kidney disease. That’s why I couldn’t come to you sooner.”

All I can do is stare at him. My mouth goes dry. Kidney disease? That’s dangerous, right? People die from that every day. My knees go weak. I reach out at the same time Asher wraps his arms around my waist.

“What?” I repeat. “How? When? I don’t understand.”

I pull back slightly and look up at him. He doesn’t look sick. He looks healthy.

“Remember when I would disappear from work for days and weeks at a time?” he asks.

I drop my head as I think back to all the times he was gone. Sometimes it would be days, sometimes a couple weeks. Once he was gone for a whole month. And every time he came back, he looked tired and worn down. He’d had circles under his eyes and his face looked gaunt, like he wasn’t sleeping. I thought it was from working too hard. Each time he was gone, he’d call every day with instructions on what he needed me to do. Even on the phone he sounded tired. Remembering back, when I first started working for him, even then he looked exhausted. Still sexy as hell, but exhausted. Never once did I suspect he was sick.

“Dialysis and treatments. The time I was gone for a month, I had surgery. The doctors were hopeful that they could get my kidneys working properly through dialysis, but there were complications. My blood pressure spiked too high for dialysis and it wasn’t working anyway. My only choice was a kidney transplant.”

My eyes snap down to his stomach. It’s hard to notice because of his ink, but it’s there. A scar about a half foot long. I briefly noticed it the times we had sex. I was curious, but never got the chance to question him on it. I look further down to his upper thigh and see another scar. This one is smaller and just a round circle. For the port, I bet. I don’t know much about kidney disease, but I know they put a tube in the vein for when they need to do dialysis treatments. It stays there until the treatments are over.

I turn lightheaded and my stomach bottoms out. My chest hurts from my heart pounding so hard. My hands tremble as they grip his forearms.

Tears warm my skin as they rush down my cheeks.

“Oh, God,” I cry in a ragged whisper.

Asher lifts me and carries me to the bed. He sits and cradles me in his lap. I bury my head as deep as I can get in his neck. We sit quietly with him holding me for several minutes, my cries the only sound in the room.

He was sick, could have died, and I wouldn’t have ever known.

“Why didn’t you tell me?” I cry into his neck. “You should have told me. I could have been there for you.”

He pulls back, lifting my head with a finger under my chin until I’m forced to look at him.

“Baby, there was no way I would put you through that. I wasn’t going to have you until I knew I could have you for a lifetime. The doctors weren’t sure if my body would take to the new kidney. I wouldn’t ask you to be mine, only for me to die months later.”

I sob harder at the thought of him dying. I can’t imagine never having felt Asher’s arms around me. It’s inconceivable to comprehend. Never having him look at me with love. Never hearing him say he loves me.

Never having the opportunity to get to know him. Never hearing him call me beautiful. Never feeling his lips on mine. Never sleeping in his arms.

“I wasn’t going to come to you until I was whole, until I could give you a life you deserved,” he whispers before leaning down to gently kiss my lips.

“What do…” I swallow the lump in my throat. My voice is thick when I speak again. “What do the doctors say now?”

He smiles. “They are hopeful. My last test results were good.” He turns his head away, and I know he’s hiding something. I turn his head back and make him look at me.

“What else?” I demand.

He clears his throat. “My results are good, but there’s a chance my body could reject it later. There’s no guarantee. Unfortunately, it’s pretty common for people with transplants to have problems later in life.”

My heart cracks, but I hold back the pain. “Then I’ll be there if it does.

I know you have a family that must care for you and have been there, but I want to be there too.”

His eyes search mine. I keep my eyes steady, needing him to see how serious I am. This changes everything. What he did was wrong. Spying on me, breaking into my house, manipulating my dates, tracking my car, the video cameras, not telling me he was Sterling. All of it was wrong. But I can understand why he did it. I can’t imagine being in his shoes. He should

have come to me sooner instead of doing what he did, but I get it now. It doesn’t make it okay, but it makes it bearable.

And if I’m honest with myself, I had already come to the conclusion that I can’t live without him. I still feel hurt and betrayed, but there’s no way I can keep turning him away.

He pulls me closer to his chest and the next thing I know, I’m being consumed by him. His hands fist my hair as his lips devour mine. Tasting him again after what seems like months makes me dizzy. My hands go to his hair to pull him impossibly closer. Every inch of my skin heats to a fever pitch. He steals my breath and makes it his own, and I do the same to him, both of us using the other’s breaths to breathe.

He groans deep in his throat when I pull back. I turn so I’m straddling his lap. His hardness meets my already soaked center, and I grind down on him. It’s been so long since I’ve felt him like this.

“Beautiful,” he breathes, taking my lips again in a scorching kiss.

His hands move to my waist, bringing me tighter against him.

“Please tell me this is okay,” he groans, moving his lips down my neck.

“God, yes. Please just touch me. It’s been too long.”

I tip my head back, giving him better access. He reaches where my neck meets my shoulder and sucks greedily at the flesh. Goosebumps appear on my arms and legs, and I shiver. My fingers dig into his shoulders at the intense pleasure of having him marking me again. I miss seeing the proof I belong to him.

“Asher,” I whimper and grind down further, trying to relieve the ache I’ve felt since I found him in my room.

“Hmm…I’ve got you, baby.”

He releases the hold he has on my neck and leans back. His hands move to the thin silk strap holding my robe closed. Torturously slow, he pulls until the knot comes undone. The robe opens slightly. His eyes deepen to a darker green when he sees the swell of my breasts. His intense expression has my need escalating. He parts the material and groans deep in his throat as he palms my breasts, flicking the nipple with his thumbs, before he lifts me from his lap, bringing my breasts to his face. With the tip

of his tongue, he skims it gently over my nipple, then sucks it into his mouth. My head falls back, the pleasure of his hot mouth on me too much too bear.

He sets me back down on his lap and peels the robe down my arms, letting it fall to the floor at his feet. Warm hands run up and down my back, then one goes to the back of my head, fisting my hair and tugging it. I’m pulled forward until my breasts meets his hard chest, the coarse hairs only adding to the sensations. His lips go to my neck again and all I can do is sit there and enjoy everything he’s doing to me.

“I’ve missed this so much,” he says against my neck. “Touching you.

Feeling your skin against mine. Smelling your intoxicating scent.” He pulls back to look at me. “Looking into your beautiful eyes. I’ve been going fucking crazy without you, Poppy. Please don’t ever make me go through that again.”

My breath catches in my throat at his look. He looks like he’s in pain.

Like the memory of being away from me is something he can’t physically handle. I know the feeling. I hated every second of being away from him. It wasn’t until he came to my window a few days ago that I breathed properly again. When he left, he took my ability to draw air in with him.

I shake my head and tell him truthfully, “I won’t. You’re never getting rid of me now.”

The smile he gives me is the most stunning thing I’ve ever seen. I’ve seen him smile before, especially in Texas, but this one… this one is different. It’s completely unrestrained and takes over his face.

He lifts me by the hips and twists. I’m flat on my back with him hovering over me, his arms framing us in our own little world, just the way I like it. It’s where I always want him, for the rest of our lives. This man is it for me. There will never be anyone other than him. Even if he were to die tomorrow…

I close my eyes at the reminder I could have lost him, without ever knowing this wonderful feeling that only he can give me.

“Hey,” he says, smoothing his thumbs along my cheeks. “What are you thinking?”

I open my eyes and gaze up at him. My love for this man is unlike anything I’ve ever felt before. It’s strong and sure, and I know it will never fade. It’ll only get stronger every day. I have no idea how my heart will be able to hold it all, but it will.

“Nothing,” I tell him softly as I pull him down to me.

I run my hands down his back to his ass, then back up again. His hand meets my breast and tweaks the nipple before going slowly down my body.

When his fingers meet my heat, he twirls his fingers around the wetness, gathering some up to take up to my clit. Applying pressure, my hips buck off the bed. I cry out with pleasure and my eyes roll into the back of my head. He slips one finger inside and pumps it a few times before adding a second, then a third.

I don’t know when he took his briefs off, but seconds later I feel the blunt tip of his erection at my entrance. I hold my breath in anticipation as he slowly enters me. I want him to plunge forward, but looking at his tense face, I know he’s going slow for a reason. He’s on the edge. As much as I want him to lose that control, I also want this to last.

He closes his eyes as he sinks all the way in. Once he’s fully seated, his eyes open to meet mine.

“Never, Beautiful.” He leans down for a brief kiss. “Never have I felt something as good as this.”

“Not even when you first took me?” I ask.

He pulls his hips back and pushes forward again.

“No,” he grounds out, his control clearly waning. “Each time I take you is better than the last. It’ll always be that way between us.”

Tears gather in my eyes at his words. He speaks the truth. It will only get better with us.

His movements speed up. His jaw gets tight and the muscles in his arms strain as he starts powering into me. He angles his hips and hits a spot that has me seeing stars burst behind my closed lids. My mouth drops open on a silent cry and my body stiffens as pleasure like I’ve never felt before rushes out of me.

I open my eyes just as I hear Asher grunt, his neck straining and his face awash in intense pleasure. Sweat trickles down his cheek and falls on my breasts. His chest pumps up and down as he looks down at me.

Something fierce passes over his face, right before he dips his head and lazily kisses me. Our tongues meet in the middle and languidly play with the other.

“I love you, Beautiful,” he says after pulling back.

He’s looking at me with such intensity that there’s no way I couldn’t believe him.

“I love you, too, Asher.”

The look that crosses his face is one I will forever remember. The pleasure from my words so powerful it takes all my breath away and almost leaves me gasping. That was the first time I’ve told him that and from the look in his eyes, I can tell he’s been waiting a long time to hear them. I vow to tell him every single day for the rest of our lives.

Chapter Twenty-Two Poppy I slowly trace the lines of Asher’s tattoos on his chest as he idly plays with my hair. We’re snuggled up in bed in his apartment. He was surprised when I didn’t fight him on it when he brought the subject up again. We’ve been here two days and have done nothing except laze around in bed, getting to know each other’s bodies and minds. There is so much I’ve learned about Asher. He’s told me more about his hacking abilities. He assured me he doesn’t use his skills illegally anymore, “Except when I’m trying to garner information about beautiful brunettes,” he finished with a chuckle. I slapped his stomach and told him as long as I was the only brunette he was interested in getting information about.

I learned that he had a good childhood. His parents met in high school and have been together ever since. He has an older sister named Bea and a younger brother named Alexander. Bea is Kia, his niece’s mother. His brother has a daughter named Vanessa, or Nessa for short. Alexander’s wife died giving birth to Nessa and has so far shown no interest in meeting anyone else. The love that flows with his words proves he cares for both little girls deeply, especially Kia. The close bond he has with his sister passed down to her daughter. He’s very close with the rest of his family as well. You can tell by the way he talks about them. It was weird hearing him talk about his family. I already know some things from when he spoke of them when he was playing Sterling, but I think he wanted me to hear it again as Asher.

He made excellent grades in school, which earned him a full scholarship to Harvard. I was very impressed, but not surprised. I’ve always known Asher was extremely smart. After Harvard, he worked for his dad’s company for a couple years as the head of network security, before he branched out on his own. He admitted to using ill-gotten money to start his business, but hasn’t used it since. I believe him.

I cringed when he told me about his days in college. He was smart and didn’t have to study. Instead, when he wasn’t filtering money from high powered people, he and Eric were off partying and sleeping with any girl they deemed fit to fill their beds. He grabbed my hand when my nails started digging into the skin on his stomach. He brought it to his lips, kissed my palm, and murmured, “You are the only girl that has ever, and will ever matter. As soon as I saw you, they became non-existent.” I melted against him when he hovered over me and proved his words right.

My fingers move down to the puckered scar on his lower stomach.

That’s one thing I haven’t asked him about. Truth be told, I’m scared to.

Just the thought of possibly losing him terrifies me. Even though he told me he’s okay now, the chance that one day he might not be…

I clench my eyes shut. Opening them, I lean over and kiss his lean stomach, right over the scar. His stomach muscles tighten in response.

Laying back down on his chest, my fingers still running over his scar that could have taken him away from me forever, I ask softly, “Does it still pain you?”

He stays silent for a moment. He pulls my fingers away from their exploration and intertwines his hand with mine.

“No. The doctors were quite impressed I healed so quickly,” he chuckles. “What they don’t know is I was in a lot of pain when I came back to work. It had been weeks since I had seen you face to face. I had my videos,” I stiffen slightly, but he continues. “But they weren’t the same. I came back to work early because I couldn’t take it anymore.”

Something pierces my chest at the thought of him enduring more pain just so he could get back to me, and me being oblivious to it. I hate knowing he did that just because he couldn’t bear the thought of going another day without seeing me.

“When do you go back for tests?” I ask.

“A month,” he murmurs.

I twist and see him watching his thumb rubbing the back of my hand. I pull my hand from his and turn more to rest my hand over his heart with my chin on top.

“Can I go with you?”

He smiles. “I would love it if you went with me.”

I smile in return and lay my cheek down so my face is still turned toward him. His hand lands on my bare hip. We went back to sleeping naked when he brought me back to his place, much to both of our delight.

“My mom’s dinner is in a couple days. I’ll understand if you’re not up to going, but if you are, I’d really like you to.”

I think back to him telling me about the dinner when I thought he was Sterling. I was hesitant then, and still am now, but I’m ready. Things were so uncertain just a week ago. I didn’t know who he was, had no idea of what meeting his parents would entail, what it would mean for our relationship. But now it seems natural. Yes, our relationship is still new, more new to me than him, but I now know Asher is the man I’ll spend the rest of my life with, so it’s right that I meet his parents. I’m nervous, but looking forward to it at the same time. Asher talking about them, I know they are good people. I just hope they deem me worthy of him.

“I want to go,” I tell him and am graced with another brilliant smile.

He’s been doing that a lot lately, and each time takes my breath away.

My eyes land on a tattoo that’s placed over his heart. It’s another piece of him I’ve been curious about. It’s a four leaf clover, but instead of all four leaves being green, two are a bright purple. There are two dates and initials.

My guess, it’s a memorial to someone. The dates say the person was eight years old.

I trace my fingers along the lines of the clover and ask quietly, “Will you tell me about this?”

Although he knows which tattoo I’m talking about, he still looks down at it, acute sadness washing over his face.

“Her name was Cara,” he says softly, reverently. “She was eight when she died.”

I suck in a breath at the apparent pain I hear in his voice. This child meant a lot to him. My brows pull down into a frown. Could she be his…

He would have been young when she was born… about eighteen?

“Was she…” the words try to stick in my throat, but I force them out, “your daughter?”

His eyes flicker to mine. “No. She was my sister. She was a late baby and an accident. But she was well loved. We all doted on her because she truly was the baby of the family. Even younger than my niece, who also happened to be her best friend.” A smile touches his lips. “Her favorite color was purple. She loved collecting four leaf clovers. She thought they would bring her good luck.” His smile drops and sadness replaces it. “In the end, they didn’t work. Nothing did.”

That explains the tattoo. Tears pool in my eyes. Hearing him talking about it and the ache in his voice sends shards of pain to my stomach.

I place my palm against his cheek. “What happened?”

His throat bobs. “She was born with kidney problems. They had her on dialysis as a toddler. Eventually, one of her kidneys gave out, no longer working. They removed it with the hope that the remaining one would function properly enough for her to live a decent life. She was fine for a while, but then right after she turned eight, she started having problems again, except worse than before. A transplant was needed. I was seventeen, but was very adamant I give her one of mine. She was my sister and it hurt to see her in such pain every day. My parents were torn, but gave in. They didn’t want their daughter to die, but they also knew the risk of me giving up one of my kidneys. Many people live with only one kidney and have full and long lives. I don’t regret for one second giving Cara my kidney. I would do it again in a heartbeat. But in the end, the kidney I gave Cara was a kidney that I would eventually need myself.”

Tears pour out of my eyes at the devastation of what he just said. It’s an impossible situation where no matter what happened, someone would be hurt. Imagining a teenage Asher watching his sister slowly die, then being brave enough to offer a piece of himself to save her is more than my heart can handle. The pain he and his family must have gone through.

“After several months, her body rejected my kidney. She went back on the waiting list for another, but she was declining fast. She needed the transplant. Just when we lost all hope, a kidney became available, but there were complications during surgery. Her heart was too weak and gave out.

They worked on her for an hour, trying to get her heart pumping, but they weren’t able to.”

“Oh, Asher,” I say tearfully, getting to my knees. I grab his hand and bring it to my chest. “I’m so sorry.”

My visions blurs with my tears. His arms wrap around me, bringing me closer to him. A new sense of fear slithers in when I realize the seriousness of Asher’s illness. His sister died from the same illness. Her body couldn’t handle the new kidney. What if his body can’t either? And her heart gave out. His blood pressure became too high during dialysis. What happens if he needs another kidney and his heart gives out? Terror has my blood freezing, and I feel suddenly cold.

Asher feels me stiffen. He rolls us so I’m on my back with him lying on top of me.

“Hey,” he says, his hands on my face, forcing me to look at him, but I don’t see him. I only see a future that doesn’t have Asher in it and it terrifies me. This isn’t about me, it’s about the pain Asher is still obviously going through with losing his sister. I should be focusing on him and it’s selfish that I’m not, but I can’t stop the uncontrollable agony racking my body right now. I feel like I can’t breathe. I try to draw in breath, but none will come. Why can’t I breathe?

“Hey,” he says more forcefully. His grip on my cheeks tighten and he gives me a slight shake. “Look at me,” he demands, his tone bringing me back to reality. I blink and focus on him. His eyes are filled with concern as he gazes down at me.

“Asher,” I cry. “I can’t…” I stop, shaking my head, not able to form the words.

“You won’t have to. I’m not going anywhere.” His voice is fierce as he looks down at me. “Cara’s health problems were different than mine. She was born with a defect. Mine developed over time. The doctors told me there’s no reason to believe I won’t live a normal and healthy life after the transplant. Every test I’ve had post-surgery have been great, better than even the doctors expected. I’m not ever leaving you.”

I sob and throw my arms around his neck and drag him down until his chest is against mine. I love this man more than life itself. I couldn’t take it

if something happened to him.

“I’m sorry,” I say against his ear. “I’m so sorry about what happened to Cara. She shouldn’t have died.”

He pulls back and wipes away my tears.

“You’re right, she shouldn’t have, but she’s in a better place now, and I know she’s watching down on us all. I’m sure she has a huge collection of four leaf clovers just waiting to show everyone once we’re with her again.”

His beautiful words bring on more tears.

“I wish I could have met her.”

He dips down for a kiss. “I do too. You would have loved her. She was so sweet and funny. She wrapped anyone who met her around her finger.”

I smile at the love shining in his eyes. He rolls to his side and tucks me close, but I pull back from him and start to climb from the bed.

“Where you going?” he asks. I look back at him and laugh at the pout he’s wearing, glad the darkness in the room has lifted.

“Bathroom.” I giggle and get off the bed, wiggling my butt for show as I walk to the bathroom.

“Hurry back,” he growls, and it sends a tingle of awareness down my spine.

I hurry through my business, anxious to get back to him. The last couple days have been wonderful. My stomach rumbles as I wash my hands, reminding me we haven’t eaten dinner yet. I grab Asher’s shirt off the floor and slip it on. When I walk back into the bedroom, Asher’s still in the same position he was in when I left, except he’s holding his phone, looking at something with a frown. The look disappears when he looks at me as I pass by the bed, his eyes turning heated.

“I’m going to grab the fruit tray out of the fridge,” I say, blowing him a kiss. He lifts his chin, indicating he heard me. I feel him watching me as I leave the room.

I smile as I walk down the dark hallway. I was stunned when he first brought me here. His apartment is massive, bigger than my house. I was quite impressed with Asher’s style in furnishings as well. I expected his

apartment to be plain, without feeling. It’s actually the opposite. It’s very homey. He said his mom decorated it, but I think he added a lot of his touch to it too. What surprised and pleased me the most is all the pictures he has of his family. They hang from walls and sit on shelves. He even has a few placed on his coffee table. Had I not already known he was big into family, that would have clued me in.

I pass by a chocolate brown sofa with black pillows, then the coffee table that has a picture of him and his brother and sister, and a desk that holds a lamp and a few magazines. The dining room has a table that seats eight people, big enough for his family when they come to visit. I flip on the overhead light in the modern kitchen and walk over to the big side-byside fridge. I set the small tray of fruit down on the counter, grab two bottles of water and set them down beside it before closing the fridge. My stomach rumbles again, so I take the lid off the tray and pop a grape into my mouth.

I’m just about to grab the tray and water when I feel a presence behind me. With a smile on my face, I turn to greet the man I love. Before I get the chance, I’m knocked into the counter by a hard body and a hand slams over my mouth. My eyes go wide in fright, and I scramble to pull the hand away.

Hot breath tickles my ear when he yanks my head back by applying pressure on my mouth. My head lands on his shoulder. His other arm wraps tight around my stomach, right below my breasts.

“Don’t fucking make a sound or lover boy dies,” the man growls, sending shards of fear through me. I feel something sharp dig into my side.

The voice sounds eerily familiar, but there’s no way it can be who I think it is. He wouldn’t do this. My head must be playing tricks on me.

I try to twist my head around to look into his face, but the pressure on my mouth, pressing me back against him prevents it. He picks me up by the arm around my middle and carries me into the living room. He stops briefly before carrying me over to the chair by the desk. He moves it aside with his foot until it’s positioned so he can sit down. I try to wiggle away, but he manages to wrestle me down onto his lap.

“Now we just wait for Asher.”

Chapter Twenty-Three Asher I look at the time on my phone and notice five minutes have passed since Poppy went into the kitchen. What in the hell is taking her so long? I know I’ve kept her in bed the past two days, and I’m sure she’s hungry, but damn it, so am I. Not just for food, but her delectable body. I can’t get enough of her, just like I knew it would be once I had her.

A message pops up on my screen, reminding me of the text I got a few minutes ago from Rex. He was on his way to the station. His guy in the lab department found a match from the blood left behind at Olivia and Tony’s place and he’s sending over the results once he has them.

I pull the message up, only to drop my phone to my lap. My blood runs cold as ice as pure rage rushes through my veins. My teeth grind together as I clench my jaw. That motherfucking bastard. I fucking trusted him.

I flip the covers off, grab my briefs from the floor, and drag them up my legs. I need to find Poppy. I need to tell her what Rex found out. I need to hold her in my arms, because knowing she’s been so close to this guy for months has my skin crawling. I want to hunt him down this very second and pummel the life from him. I want to feel his bones cracking beneath my fists. I want him to beg for his life as I watch it drain from his eyes. He hasn’t hurt Poppy yet, not physically, but I have no doubt he will. Him killing Brice proves he’s capable of it. I just don’t understand why.

I walk with determined steps down the hall, my anger mounting with every step I take. My nails dig into my palms, and I relish the pain.

I feel a sense of foreboding when I realize it’s too quiet. Poppy should be making noises in the kitchen. When I round the corner of the hallway, I understand why. The phone I still have in my hand cracks.

Eric, my best fucking friend, is sitting on a chair with Poppy sitting in his lap, a knife poised at her throat. Poppy’s terrified eyes are pinned on me

as I take another step in the room. My anger mounts as tears trickle down her frightened face. She cries out against the hand that’s over her mouth when the knife digs into her flesh.

“Don’t come any closer,” Eric says calmly.

“Drop the fucking knife, Eric,” I growl.

I see fucking red when he just smiles at me and yanks Poppy’s head back further. A bead of crimson slides down her neck.

“Nah, I like where it is.” His smile is sinister. “Now, why don’t you have a seat.” He lifts his chin, indicting the chair across from him. “I want you to have a front row seat for what I have planned.”

Icy fear runs through me. I have no idea what he’s doing or what he has planned. He’s gone off his fucking rocker. How in the hell could he have fooled me so well?

I keep my eyes on the knife as I move slowly to the chair and take a seat on the edge of the cushion, ready to spring forward as soon as I can get the chance.

“Relax. Get comfortable. You’re going to enjoy this.” His words come off as casual, but I can see the hardness in his eyes.

I grit my teeth as I slip back in the seat a bit further.

“What in the fuck are you doing, Eric? Why are you doing this? You were my fucking best friend,” I force out through my dry throat.

The smile that comes across his face has my fear spiking. It’s eerie and proves he’s not stable.

“Because you took what was mine. Poppy was supposed to be mine, not yours. Now that you’ve taken her, I’ve decided if I can’t have her, no one can.”

I grip the arms of the chair and try to control my breathing. My heart pounds so hard in my chest that I’m surprised the walls around us aren’t shaking with it. My eyes slide briefly to Poppy to see her face is red, except where his hand is over her mouth. The skin of her cheeks around his hand is white from the pressure he’s applying, and wet from the flood of tears that’s coming from her eyes.

I need to keep him talking until I come up with a plan of attack.

“What are you talking about? She was never yours. You didn’t even show any interest in her until a few weeks ago.”

My body tenses when Eric’s hand moves away from her mouth and traces a path down her ribs, until it rests on her upper thigh. She whimpers when his fingers dig in.

I snap my eyes back to his when he says, “Like you? You didn’t go after her until a few weeks ago either.”

“You know why I didn’t,” I growl.

He sneers at me. “I watched her from the moment she started working for the company. I wanted her, but then I saw your interest. I waited and waited for you to make a move, but you never did. All you did was send her those fucking flowers every week. Such a fucking pussy. Then one day, I was in your office after hours looking for a file on your laptop. You’ll never guess what I found?” His sneer turns heated and he leans down and runs his nose along Poppy’s cheek. Bile rises in my throat.

“Why didn’t you say something? Why didn’t you tell me you wanted her?”

His laugh is humorless. “Would you have let me have her?”

“No.” It comes out harsh. The thought of his hands on her has my blood boiling. My eyes go to his hand that’s slowly inching its way up her thigh, my black button up shirt she’s wearing sliding away with the motion, revealing more of her flesh.

He chuckles. “That’s what I thought.” He sighs wistfully, his eyes filling with desire again. “Anyway, there she was in all her naked glory, there for my viewing pleasure. I sat in your chair and jacked off to the sight of her and it was fucking delicious.”

A growl rumbles in the back of my throat. The arms of the chair strain as I force my hands to stay glued to them instead of pouncing on the bastard.

“I broke into the video feed and linked it to my computer so I could see her anytime I wanted.” He leans forward, causing Poppy to cry out when the knife pierces deeper into her skin, but he just ignores her pain. “Fuck,

man. You have no idea how much fun I had watching her. It’s fucking hot that she sleeps naked.” He smirks again. “But you already know this.”

“Watch the fucking knife, Eric,” I warn through gritted teeth.

I feel sick when I realize Eric hasn’t done anything I haven’t done myself. However, the difference between me and him is I know when I’ve lost. I may have been relentless in my pursuit of Poppy the last few weeks, and it would have killed me to give her up, but had she truly not been interested in me, I would have. I would have because seeing Poppy happy, even if that was with another man, is all I want. Eric on the other hand has no remorse. He’d rather kill her than see her with someone else.

While he looks down at the knife, I inch closer to the edge of the chair.

“What?” he asks, like it’s no big deal he’s damn near slicing her neck.

“She’s going to be dead in a few minutes anyway.”

Poppy cries softly and my gaze briefly flickers to hers. I try to communicate with my eyes that everything is going to be okay.

“I’m going to kill you.” My voice, even to my own ears, sounds eerily menacing.

He shrugs. “I know.”

Fuck. This man is twisted.

“How in the hell did you get past the ping reports? I put security on those feeds. I should have been alerted that you broke into them.”

The motherfucker laughs, spit flying and landing on Poppy’s cheek. “I know you, Asher. Do you really think I’m stupid enough not to know you put your own security on them? Give me some damn credit. Hacking the reports and changing them was easy enough, since I helped you design them.”

Fucking motherfucking bastard!

“Let her go, Eric. You don’t want to do this.” I try to reason with him, hoping there’s still some form of good in him. What in the hell set him off to flip like this?

“Actually, I want to do this very much. I’m looking forward to it.”

“Why? Why do you want to hurt her? She never did anything to you.”

His eyes turn hard and the hand holding the knife shakes slightly with his anger. Fear makes its way down my spine when Poppy winces in pain.

“Because she chose you,” he snarls, losing some of his control. This is bad. I can’t let him lose control. “I tried,” he continues, “when you started contacting her. I tried doing it the right way. I asked her out on date, but I knew, I knew, she didn’t want me. You were already under her skin.”

“Why didn’t you just try to pursue her before then?” I ask to keep him talking.

He shrugs again. “I enjoyed watching her too much. It was exhilarating and felt so fucking good, knowing I was violating her. When I broke into her house at night, I knew just where the cameras were so you couldn’t see my face. I even knew when you were watching yourself, so I always avoided those times.” He laughs, and the sound has my blood turning to fire. “You wanna know something else, Asher? There were a few times I rigged the camera so it played the same scene repeatedly. It was during those times I had some real fun with her. I touched her,” he whispers. “I’d stripped down the covers and touched her soft pussy. I’d slide just the tip of my fingers inside her. She’d moan a pretty little sound, but never woke up.

She tasted so good against my tongue.”

He stops talking and pulls something from his pocket. It’s a piece of lavender silk that I recognize right away.

“Do you know how many times I’ve jacked off in these, knowing they are her favorite pair, knowing they’ve touch her pussy over and over again.

Knowing she’s creamed in them while thinking about you?” He brings them to his nose and sniffs loudly, before putting his hand on her lower stomach.

Poppy whimpers in his lap, the sound sending shards of glass to my heart.

All of a sudden, Poppy gives a loud cry. Eric’s hand yanks the shirt apart, the buttons going every which way. She scrambles to try to close it, but the knife in her neck keeps her from moving too much. I’m helpless to do anything, just as much as she is. Rage clouds my vision of all reason and before I know it, I’m on my feet, stepping forward.

“Eric!” I bellow. Every vein in my body feels like it’s going to explode from the furious lava flowing through them.

“Sit the fuck down, Asher!” he yells, his eyes looking wild. “We fucking finish this now. You can do whatever the fuck you want with me afterwards.”

A man that knows he’s going to die and doesn’t care is not a man you ever want near the woman you love. There’s nothing he won’t do to get what he wants. I look at Poppy and see her openly crying. Her sobs and fear break my fucking heart. I’m trapped. I can’t charge him with fear he’ll run the blade across her throat and end her life. But I can’t sit here and do nothing. I need more fucking time. I glare at him with pure loathing. Once I get my hands on him, there won’t be a piece of him that won’t carry my mark. I wasn’t lying when I told him I was going to kill him. He’s already fucking dead.

I stay standing and we glare at each other before he smiles his creepy smile again.

“Fine,” he says with a shrug. “Have it your way.”

Poppy’s shirt is still open, revealing her soft and flawless flesh. I force my legs to lock into place as I watch helplessly as Eric runs his hand that’s not carrying the knife up her inner thigh.

“Mmm… I don’t think it’s fair you got to have her and I didn’t. I think I should get a taste before I snuff the light from her eyes.” Eric murmurs and lifts his menacing eyes to me. He continues with a whisper, “And what makes it even better is you watching. The man who took her from me.”

The next several moments happen so fast, they’re a blur. Eric’s hand lands on Poppy’s pussy, just as there’s a loud bang at the door. I move fast when his eyes go to the door to his left. I lunge forward and grab the hand that’s holding the knife and twist while pushing Poppy to the ground. She gives a small cry, but I can’t focus on her right now. Eric’s shocked face comes to me and he screams when I feel his wrist snap in my hand.

Immense pleasure fills me. With a roar, I shove him and the chair tips over.

I follow and land on top of him. I swing with every bit of rage I feel inside me and connect with his face. Bursts of blood splatter on the floor. I pull my arm back and swing again, and again. Each blow to his face brings even more euphoria rushing through me. I feel a hand trying to drag me off, but I lash out and my fist connects with something hard. I’m not nearly done with this bastard. He was going to hurt my Poppy. He did hurt Poppy. He

terrified her. Touched her. Cut her. He tried taking what was mine. He needs to die and it needs to be by my hands.

I hear yelling in the background, but my focus is on the man lying on the ground beneath me. The need to completely wipe the earth of this bastard consumes me. It’s the only thing I can think about. My fist slams against his nose and I hear a crunch. It’s not enough. I want to feel every bone in his body break beneath my fists. I want to hear his last gargled breath leave his lungs. I want to watch as his chest stops pumping up and down. I want to hear the last beat of his heart. Only then will I be satisfied.

This time, two arms grab me, one on each side. I roar and kick out my legs, connecting a couple times with Eric’s stomach when they manage to pull me away.

“Get the hell off me,” I growl, trying to yank my arms away. I’m not fucking done. He’s still fucking breathing. I can see it. His chest is still rising. It needs to stop. I need to make it stop.

“Calm the fuck down, Ash,” I hear a voice grunt in my ear. I look over and glare at Rex, who has one of my arms. Blood drips from his nose.

“He was going to kill her,” I ground out between clenched teeth.

“Well, he’s not going to now. Stop fucking fighting. The bastard’s done for.”

Keeping his eyes on me, he cautiously let’s go, making sure I’m not going to jump back on Eric. It’s damn tempting. My eyes move to his man that has my other arm. Rex gives him a nod, and I yank my arm from his hold. My hate-filled gaze moves back to Eric. The dick has the balls to smile. I barely hold in the madness that’s trying to take over. I need to rein it in, for Poppy. I can’t let this fucker control me. But I only manage to keep it together until the psycho starts laughing.

My vision goes black, and I roar with rage as I charge him again. My foot connects with his stomach and he groans, but that smirk is still on his face. His teeth are bloody, making him look even more evil. Straddling him, I grab his hair with both hands, lift his head, and get down in his face.

“You’re fucking dead, you psychotic motherfuckin’ bastard!” I slam his head down. The heavy thunk of his head hitting the floor sends immense gratification through me. My knuckles burn and my muscles ache with my

relentless pounding on his face. His face is hardly recognizable, but I still don’t let up. I can’t. Not until he’s completely obliterated. Never in my life have I ever needed someone to breathe their last breath until this very moment.

All too soon, I feel arms grabbing me again. I don’t know how long I’ve been at this, but it feels like ages, but it’s still not long enough. I yank and pull to try to get away from the arms that are pulling me back from my goal of killing this bastard, but they’re strong. I scream and kick out again, but no matter how hard I try to get back to killing Eric, nothing works.

“Let me the fuck go,” I growl at the person holding my arms, but keep my eyes pinned on Eric. He no longer has the smirk on his face. His eyes are swollen closed and there’s not a spot on his face that doesn’t have blood on it.

“Not doing it, man. You kill him, what happens to Poppy? You willing to give her up to finish this piece of shit off?”

His words hit home. There’s nothing, not even taking this fucker out, that would make me give up Poppy.

My chest pumps up and down with my heavy breathing. I look around and see several men in uniforms. One crouches down beside Eric, checking his pulse. He’s not dead. I know because his fucking chest is still moving.

“Let him fucking die,” I growl.

“Shut the fuck up, you idiot,” Rex says in my ear.

I glower at him and yank my arm.

“If I let you go, are you going to go after him again?”

I hold my tongue, contemplating my answer. I want more than anything to finish what I started, but my rational mind tells me I can’t.”

“No,” I grunt.

I look around the room, looking for the one person that I need to see.

The one I need to hold, right this very moment. I spot her huddled down on the floor with a blanket wrapped around her shoulders. A female officer is crouched down in front of her, talking softly, but her eyes are on me. They don’t leave mine as I walk over and get down on my knees. Tears are still

flowing freely down her face. As soon as my knees hit the floor, she throws herself into my arms. My arms wrap around her, and I bring her body tight to mine. I bury my face in her hair as she weeps against my shoulder.

“I’ll give y’all a few minutes,” the officer says softly and leaves us.

I gather her in my arms and lift her up. Carrying her over to the couch, I take a seat. I hold her and close my eyes and simply breathe in her sweet scent. My throat clogs when I think about how close I came to losing her.

“Asher,” she cries.

“Shhh…” I soothe her through a scratchy throat. “I’ve got you.”

She continues to cry for several minutes, then pulls back, her breathing coming in soft hiccups.

“I was so scared,” she says, her voice hoarse from crying.

“I know you were, baby. I was too. But it’s over now.”

I run my hands up and down her back until I hear her breathing calm.

Just as my eyes land on the dried blood on her neck and my ire ramps up again, a paramedic walks up, carrying a small medical bag.

“I need to check her over, sir,” he says.

As much as I don’t want to let her go, I do so anyway. The cut doesn’t appear to be deep, but it needs to be cleaned and bandaged. I set her down beside me and the paramedic sits on the coffee table across from her. I hold her hand as he starts removing the items he needs to clean up the wound.

Looking over, I see another paramedic placing a mask over Eric’s face. He still hasn’t woken up. I hope the fucker never does.

Once Poppy is bandaged, I pull her back into my arms. Several cops come by to ask questions. We answer, my blood pumping double time as I recall what happened. Poppy sobs against my shoulder, I’m sure still living the nightmare. I know I’ll be living it for a long time to come too.

Rex comes to a stop beside the couch. Poppy won’t release my hand, so I stand with it clasped in mine to speak with him.

“How did you know to come?” I ask.

He looks around the room, before bringing his eyes back to me. The look he gives me would give a lesser man the fucking shivers.

“I went to his place to take the fucker out before the cops got to him.

He wasn’t home, but I broke in.” He shakes his head and curls his lip up in disgust. “You’d fucking flip your shit again, Asher, if you saw what I found.

He had hundreds of pictures plastered on the wall of his closet. All of Poppy, some of you and her. Some of you both while y’all were… having sex. The bastard was sick. Your face was cut out of all of them and replaced with his.”

White hot rage fills my gut, making my stomach cramp. I want to rip that sick fuck’s eyes out and shove them down his throat, right before I slice his puny dick off in small pieces and make him eat those too.

Poppy whimpers. I look down and realize my hand is gripping hers too tight. I immediately relax my hold.

“Sorry, Beautiful.” I lean down to kiss her forehead. She gives me a watery smile and takes a sip of the water one of the officers brought her.

I stand back up and shoot my eyes to Rex, who still looks like he’s ready to do permanent damage to Eric himself. I lift my chin, silently telling him to continue.

“Some of the pictures were within the last few days. It showed you and Poppy walking into your apartment building, so he knew where she was. I knew he was coming here, so I called my buddy with the APD, told him what was going on. I tried calling you, but it went to voicemail.” I remember crushing my phone in my hand. “I hoofed it to your apartment and saw the fucker’s car parked down the road. Called Travis back and headed inside.”

I take in everything he says. From what Eric was spouting earlier, he’s been at this for a while. From the beginning, actually. I just don’t understand how he was able to hide it so well from me. I never knew he was interested in Poppy until he told me of their dinner plans. An image of him sitting across from her, of him taking her home and being alone with her, hurting her, slams through my head and brings back the wraith I want to inflict on him. My best fucking friend. A man I trusted. A man I was going to bring in as my partner. I want to feel remorse for losing someone I considered family, but I just can’t muster any. He almost took away the single most important person in my life. He can rot in hell for all I care. I hope he becomes someone’s bitch boy in prison.

A couple hours later, after they scrape the scum from the floor and cart him off and finish asking hundreds of questions and gathering evidence, we’re finally alone. I scoop Poppy up in my arms and carry her directly to the bathroom. She’s been quiet, except when she’s been forced to talk to the cops. I’m starting to worry. I set her down on the basin and pull the blanket from her shoulders. She watches me with still frightful eyes, her body shaking. I want that look gone. It’s killing me to see it.

I bend down so we’re on the same level, searching her eyes with my own, praying to see the light come back into them.

“Are you okay?” I ask.

She looks down at her hands twisting in her lap. I grab them and lace my fingers with hers. When she looks back up, tears are swimming in her eyes. She tries to smile, but it falls flat.

“Oh, baby, I’m so sorry.” I pull her forward and breathe a sigh of relief when her arms wrap around my waist. I maneuver her legs apart with my hips and step in between them. She takes several deep breaths, trying to gain control. I hate that she feels like she has to. She should never be in a situation where she has to fight for control.

“I can’t…” She stops and takes a deep shuddering breath. “I can’t believe he touched me, Asher.” The look she gives me rips my fucking heart in two. “He touched me, and I never knew. He had his… hands on me, and I never knew. How could I have not known? I feel so dirty.” The hiccupping sob that leaves her lips has the rage coming back full force. I wish I had finished him off. He doesn’t deserve to live. He made her feel this way. He made her feel unclean and contaminated.

I push my anger away and cup her face, forcing her tearful eyes to meet mine. “You didn’t know because he was a sick and twisted son-of-a-bitch that thought he could take whatever he wanted. Don’t let that bastard haunt you. Nothing,” I tell her with conviction. “I swear to you, Beautiful, nothing or no one will ever hurt you again.”

I know I shouldn’t promise her that. There’s no way I can know what the future will hold. I can’t guarantee that I won’t always be around to protect her, whether it be while she’s out by herself or if, God forbid, I were to be taken away from her because of my health issues my, but I swear on

everything I hold dear, I will do everything within my power to keep her from harm.

“I know. I trust you to keep me safe.” Her voice may be small, but the impact of her words has my heart swelling bigger than the Grand Canyon.

She just gave me the world… no, the universe, with her words.

“I love you, Poppy.” I dip down for a sweet kiss.

“I love you too, Asher,” she whispers against my lips before deepening the kiss by wrapping her legs around my waist and bringing me flat against her. I hold her head and plunder her mouth, our tongues slipping against the others.

“Shower,” I tell her when I pull back.

She nods and reaches for the shirt to pull it off her shoulders, but I push her hands away. She watches me as I gently push the material down her arms. She truly is the most fantastic sight I’ve ever seen. Her lightly tanned skin comes into view and takes my breath away. Her gorgeous breasts with their hard little peaks are on display. I want to reach out and plump them up for my watering mouth, but I hold back, not wanting to push her after enduring what she did tonight. When my eyes land on the apex of her thighs, I have to bite down on my tongue to keep from growling. His hands were there. He touched her in the most intimate way, I had to watch it. And God only knows how many other times he’s hand his dirty hands on her.

The bastard is lucky he didn’t have the time to go further tonight, because there’s no force on earth that would have prevented me from killing him then.

“Hey,” she says, drawing my attention to her face. She’s watching me with worry. “Like you told me earlier, it’s over. He’s gone and won’t be coming back.”

I rest my forehead against hers, taking in a few deep breaths, pushing back the anger that’s wanting to boil to the surface.

“My fucking friend did this to you. I’ve known him for ten goddamn years. I’ve drank with him, partied with him, had him at my fucking family’s table.” I shake my head and close my eyes. “He tried to hurt you, was going to hurt you.”

Poppy’s grip tightens on my cheeks, and I open my eyes.

“But he didn’t hurt me.” My eyes flicker to the bandage on her neck.

“This is nothing, Asher. Just a little nick.”

I know what she’s saying, but I still can’t get it out of my head that my best friend did this. That I had no clue he was so unhinged.

Poppy pushes me back and jumps from the counter.

“Come. I need you to help me wash away his touch.” She grabs my hand and pulls me to the shower. After turning the spray on, she turns back to me. We keep our eyes locked as she lowers herself to the floor. Her hands grip the waistband of my briefs and slowly lowers them to the floor. It’s not sexual, what she’s doing, but my cock still hardens nonetheless.

I bend to scoop her up into my arms and walk into the shower, and under the warm water. I lower her to her feet and grab the washcloth. I take my time as I wash her, making sure to clean her thoroughly between her legs. I keep it all impersonal. This isn’t for pleasure; this is to wash off the residue of the sick fuck who touched her.

I step behind her and grab the shampoo. Squeezing a generous amount into my hand, I work a lather into her hair. She drops her head back against my chest, closing her eyes and releasing a contented sigh. I take us both a step forward until we’re under the spray to rinse her hair.

After I condition her hair, she reaches for the soap to wash me, but I stop her.

“I’ll do it quicker. I want to get you in bed.”

“Okay.” She smiles softly, but I still see the lingering pain in her eyes. I know it’s going to take some time for the look to completely disappear. She watches me as I quickly wash my body and hair in record time.

Once we’re both dried, I put one of my fresh shirts on her and lead her to the bed where we both lay down. Before I get a chance to pull her to me, she molds her soft body against my hard one, tucking her head into my neck. I feel her kiss the skin there, and I smile into the darkness.

“Sleep, baby,” I say softly, caressing the skin of her hip.

“Mmm…” she mumbles, already half asleep.

Her leg goes over my thigh, and I drag it higher up my body. My arm tightens around her waist. She melts against me, leaving me feeling like one special motherfucker.

This woman is my life, and no matter how many times I hold her, kiss her sweet lips, hear the words I love you leave her mouth, or how many wonderful years we share together, no amount of time will ever be enough.

I knew from the moment my eyes landed on her, she would be my one true obsession. An obsession I’ve embraced and will never let go.

Epilogue Asher I creep toward the window, making sure my feet make no noise. My heart thumps in my chest when the light filters out and illuminates the dark ground. It’s late, and I know I shouldn’t be out here, but my need once again takes hold. It’s something, still to this day, I can’t ignore.

I peek around the same window I’ve watched her from numerous times before and see her back facing me. A smile touches my lips as I step the rest of the way in front of the clear glass, making sure to stay in the shadows.

She’s just slipping off her robe, one of my favorite times to watch. Her dark hair is piled on top of her head, showing off the slender column of her neck.

A small red mark rests in the crook of her neck and a feeling of possessiveness takes hold.

As the material slides down her arms, my already semi-erection goes rock solid. The beauty before me always has my body ready for taking her.

Her ass shimmies when the silk material gets caught on the plump globes.

Her smooth and sexy back and ass has my hand palming my cock through the material of my pants. I groan deep in my throat when she bends to pick up the robe from the floor and places it on the bed.

The temptress.

She walks to the full length mirror, which puts her at a side view of me.

I’m already unbuttoning my pants and slipping down my zipper when she runs her hands seductively down her sides, completely bypassing her breasts and heading straight for her pussy. Her little fingers flick over the nub at the top of her pussy. Her head tips back, and I damn near lose it when she lets out a soft moan.

A smirk comes across her lips, right before she turns to the window and says loudly enough for me to hear. “Enjoying the show, Sterling?”

Fuck me!

I love it when she calls me Sterling. It gets my blood pumping and my dick turns to stone, every fucking time. It started out as her nickname for when she didn’t have anything else to call me. Now she says it when I get into one of my stalker moods. It’s something I thought I would grow out of, especially in light of what happened with Eric, but come to find out, I’m still obsessed with watching her unawares. What surprised and pleased me was her acceptance of it. She confided in me that she secretly gets turned on thinking about me watching her. It’s crazy, and I never thought she would be okay with it, but I’m glad she is.

I still have my moments when we’re not together that I get an uncontrollable need to see her. I nixed the idea of putting cameras back in the house. I would never ask that of her, and I certainly wouldn’t do it behind her back. When those needs arrive, I simply skype her. She’s always happy to see me too, so it works out perfectly.

I step out of the shadows and give her a wolfish grin; her senses always alert her when I’m watching. She’s already unlatched the lock, so I push open the window.

“You fucking know I am. Now come closer.”

She smiles delectably at me and struts her fine ass closer to the window. Her tits are bare and sway with each step. My mouth waters with the thought of tugging on the tips with my teeth. When she comes to a stop, she puts her hands on the windowsill and leans out, putting those tempting tits closer to my mouth. I pluck the tip with a finger, making her moan the sounds that sends my body temperature up fifty degrees.

She leans down further and flicks her tongue against my lips. I grab it with my teeth and suck it into my mouth. My hands on the windowsill threaten to crush the wood.

“We don’t have time,” she murmurs, still playing her tongue with mine.

“Your family will be here soon.”

“I’ll fucking make time. Back up,” I order.

She moves back and with a swift move, I hoist myself up and through the window. She giggles and takes several steps back.

“Where ya going?” I taunt and move toward her.

“I still have to put my makeup on and fix my hair.”

“Screw makeup and hair. Fucking your man is more important.” I take another step closer.

“Sterling!” she scowls.

Her eyes go wide when she realizes her mistake. With a squeak, she bolts for the bathroom door. I make it there just as she reaches for the handle. My body presses hers against the wood. She moans in delight and arches her back when my hardness meets her ass.

I put my elbows on the door beside her head and growl in her ear, “Say it again.”

Her breath hitches when she moans, “Sterling.”

I grind harder against her. Grabbing a handful of her hair, I yank her head back and take her mouth in a bruising kiss.

Once my need for her taste is somewhat satisfied, I step back and flip her around. Her tongue peeks out of her mouth and licks her lips. My eyes flare, and I reach between my shoulder blades and yank my shirt over my head. She’s panting heavily as she watches me remove my pants. Her legs automatically go around my waist when I pick her up. Her back hits the wall and her hands go to my hair, tugging my head down to her mouth at the same time I slam inside her.

Utter fucking bliss. That’s the only way to describe how it feels being inside her tight pussy. It’s my favorite place to be. She’s tight as fuck and sucks me into her body.

I plow forward, pull back, and slam back inside. She throws her head back and cries out in pleasure. I take advantage of her exposed neck and latch my mouth over the mark there. It needs to be refreshed.

“Sweet Jesus,” I grunt when her inner muscles clamp down on me.

“You’re gonna suck me dry, Beautiful.”

She lifts her head and declaws one of her hands from my shoulders.

With a sexy smirk, she palms one of her breasts, pinching the tip hard. The resulting moan from her makes me lose all control. With a growl, I power forward, keeping my eyes on her hand playing with her tits. She knows exactly what she’s doing.

“Bitch,” I mutter.

She laughs, but it falls away and her eyes go wide when I hit the spot I know will have her gasping for breath. My fingers dig into her ass when I lift and drop her down on my cock and thrust my hips up.

Her release hits, and I grit my teeth when she spasms around me, greedily milking me. I bury my head in her neck and shout as she cries out her pleasure above me.

I rest my body against her, my legs turning weak. After we’ve caught our breaths, I carry her to the bathroom and set her down on the counter.

Wetting a washcloth, I clean her, eliciting a moan from her lips, then clean my still semi-hard cock. It never goes all the way down around her.

She jumps from the counter and walks to me. I expect her to roll to her toes and kiss me, or at the very least, peck my cheek. Instead, she gives my chest a shove.

“Now that you’ve gotten what you wanted, out!” I raise my brow. “I need to get dressed, and as much as you like me without makeup, I prefer to wear it in company. I’ll do neither if you’re in here with me.”

I laugh and let her push me out the door. When she starts to close the door in my face, I stop it with my hand.

“Asher…” she warns.

I grin as I lean down and give her a quick kiss, then let her close the door. Chuckling, I turn and make my way to the dresser and pull out another shirt before going to the kitchen for a beer.

I just tip the bottle to my lips when I hear the doorbell. Setting my beer down, I walk to the door and open it. My mom rushes forward, just as she does every time I see her, and envelopes me in a hug.

“Hey, Mom,” I greet her when she pulls back.

“Hey, sweetie,” she says and moves to the side to let my dad enter.

“Dad,” I say, and give his hand a shake.

“Something smells good.” He moves straight for the kitchen. My mom rolls her eyes, but follows behind him. The man would eat a live cow if given the chance.

As she’s passing by me, she whispers, “Prepare yourself.”

Before I get a chance to question her, shouts come from outside.

Seconds later, I’m barreled backwards. A head of beautiful blonde hair buries itself in my chest. Kia looks up at me with blue eyes, filling with tears. My stomach cramps at the sight of the pain she’s obviously feeling.

“Please tell him to let me go, Uncle Ash,” she wails, before burying her head back in my chest.

“I’ve already given you my answer, Kia, and that’s final,” Owen says, coming in after his distraught daughter, his jaw ticking.

I have a feeling I know what this is about, and Kia confirms it when she whips around and faces her dad. “But I don’t understand why!” she cries, stomping her feet. I have to hold back my chuckle at her tantrum.

“I’m sixteen. All my other friends are allowed to go out on dates. Why can’t I?” “Because no daughter of mine will go out with the likes of that boy,” Owen thunders, causing Kia to wince.

“You don’t even know him,” she whispers and wipes her eyes. “If you’d just give him a chance, I know you’d like him.”

Owen drops his head and gives it a shake, before lifting his eyes back to Kia’s. “I know his type, Kia. I used to be his type.”

Bea walks up before Kia can have another fit. She goes to her daughter and pulls her into her arms. She looks over to her husband with accusing eyes.

He sighs, but doesn’t give in. “I’m sorry, but my answer is still no.”

Kia cries louder against her chest and Bea leads her away. Owen faces me and runs a hand through his hair.

“I take it she’s still going on about this new boy?” I ask, just as my younger brother and Nessa walk through the door.

“Yeah. She just doesn’t get it. I’ve been in this boy’s shoes. I used to be just like him.” He looks off toward the kitchen where his wife and daughter are. “Until I met Bea.”

Owen used to be a hothead, causing problems when he was younger.

Before he met Bea, he had been in jail a couple different times for theft. I can understand why he doesn’t want his daughter to become involved with someone that reminds him of himself. I know I sure as hell wouldn’t let any of my girls.

“Give her time. She’ll learn that you’re right.” I slap his back.

“Uncle Ash!” I look down at the little chestnut haired girl with big brown eyes.

“Hey, squirt.” I get down to my knees so we’re eye to eye.

She pulls something from behind her back and holds it out to me. “I made you something in art class.”

She places a glass figure in my hand. It takes me a minute to figure out what it is. When I do, I break into a smile.

“It’s beautiful, Nessa. Thank you.”

She leans over and kisses my cheek before scampering off toward the kitchen, where everyone else is. I stand, making sure to be careful with the fragile glass in my hand.

“Hey, bro,” Alexander says, slapping my back.

He and the woman he’s dating, Ashley, follow behind Nessa into the kitchen. It shocked the shit out of us when he brought Ashley home to a family dinner a few months ago. Up until then, he’d shown no interest in dating since his wife, Mandy, died. According to Mom, Ashley’s been an excellent mother figure to Nessa, and it seems like things are getting serious between her and my brother. I couldn’t be happier for him.

I close the door. When I turn, I see Poppy standing a few feet away watching me, a smile playing on her lips. I walk to her and wrap my arms around her waist.

“Hey, Beautiful.” I lean down and put my lips against hers.

“What did she give you?” she asks after we break apart.

I bring it between us to show her and her hand flies to her mouth.

Carefully, she picks up the small delicate silver rose. Poppy’s told everyone how our relationship started with me sending her weekly flowers. Nessa

thought it was the sweetest thing she’d ever heard. She’s obviously going to be a romantic when she grows up.

I look over and spot the vase sitting on the coffee table. I still send Poppy flowers every week, and I’ll continue to do so until the day I die.

She walks over and puts the rose down on the mantle beside our wedding picture.

“How was the store?” I ask, throwing my arm around her shoulder as we walk to the kitchen.

“It was great. The new owners love the place and promise to keep all the original plans. I really like them and think they’ll do the place justice.”

The day Poppy saw the article in the paper, saying they were bulldozing her family’s old hardware store, was the same day she discovered someone broke into her house. After watching Eric in her room, I rewound the video of her that night and saw the devastation on her face as she looked at something in the paper. Later that night, I broke into her house and pulled the paper from the trash. The next day, I was on the phone with the owners, and after paying triple what the building was worth, it was back in her name. I presented her with the deed on the one-year anniversary of the day I first saw her. I held her while she cried against my shoulder. It wasn’t until recently that she decided what to do with the building. Instead of leaving Silver Technologies and opening the store back up like I feared she would, it stayed empty. I would have supported her if she had, but I’d be lying if I said my chest didn’t hurt with the thought of not having her with me at work. A few months ago, she came to me and told me she wanted to sell it, but she wanted to sell it to someone that would open it and use it as a hardware store. It took a while, but we finally found someone that met her demands. I could see the pain in her eyes when she signed the paperwork, but I also saw the happiness at knowing the store would open again. She became good friends with new owners and visits them sometimes.

“I have a surprise for you,” she says, and I look down at her.

We’re standing just outside the kitchen door. “What do you have for me, Beautiful?”

She takes my hand and places it over her lower stomach. The smile she gives me could light an entire fucking stadium. The implication of what she’s saying has my breath catching in my throat.

“Are you saying…?” I ask, my voice shaky with unrestrained hope.

If it’s even possible, her smile gets wider. “Yes.” I bend my knees, pick her up, and crush my mouth to hers. Laughing against my lips, she wraps her arms around my neck and kisses me just as hard as I’m kissing her. Tears prick my eyes as I take my lips from hers. I throw my head back and yell, “It’s about damn time!” She laughs.

The commotion in the kitchen comes to a screeching halt, and everyone comes tumbling out.

“What in the world…”

I look over at our family and give them a huge smile, saying proudly, “We’re having a baby!”

“Oh, my God,” my mom whispers, tears immediately coming to her eyes.

“It’s about damn time,” my dad mimics my words.

Other words are spoken, but I don’t hear them. My focus is solely on the woman in my arms. I lean my forehead against hers.

“We’re having a baby,” I whisper, and watch as tears gather in her eyes.

She smiles beautifully at me. I wipe away a tear that escapes and trails down her face.

“We are.”

“Are you happy, Beautiful?” I ask, already knowing the answer. She shows me every day that she’s happy. I just like hearing her confirm it.

“Deliriously happy.”

“Good. We can be deliriously happy together,” I tell her, and claim her lips once more…

Acknowledgements First and foremost, I’d like to thank my family. They are the ones that suffer the most while I’m in writing mode, but they are always very understanding. Thank you to my husband for picking up the slack when I’m in my writing groove. Thank you to my two wonderful kids for knowing how important writing is for me, and allowing me the time away from them. I love you all to bits!

Next, I have to thank my good friends, Allison and Jess. You two ladies are always there when I need you the most. As writers yourselves, you know the stress that comes with this career. You both seriously make my life easier. Thank you for letting me bounce ideas off you. Love you both!

My Jaded Angels are next. Thank you so much for having my back and supporting me. Y’all do so much for me and there’s no way I can thank you enough for it. Just know that you all rock!!

Alex’s Lab Rats! Thank you so much for reading my unedited material and letting me know what I did wrong and what I did right! Allison, Jess, Marie, Jamie, Sarah, Alicia, Rachel, Kathy, and Joey, Endless Obsession is what it is today because of y’all. An endless amount of thank yous!

Freya Barker with Rebel Edit & Design. You, lady, amaze me with your designing abilities. Thank you for making my cover shine beautifully!

Cat, Amanda, and Jenn, you ladies rock!! Thank you so much for being my final eyes! Love you ladies!

Dana Hook with Rebel Edit & Design. I feel so very sorry for you! Lol! You weeded through my never-ending editing errors and made Endless Obsession as flawless as you could. Thank you so much for all the hard work you do, and believe me, I know there was A LOT! Shauna Kruse, Josh McCann, and Chelsea Kristine, thank you, thank you for my gorgeous cover! I couldn’t have asked for a better team to work with!

To the bloggers. You are a big reason why my books are being read. A thousand thank yous to all the bloggers that have helped spread my work around. I love each and every one of you!

And finally, the readers, one of the most important elements to an author’s works. Without you, we authors would be nothing. It’s you that gives us meaning. Thank you from the bottom of my heart!

Other books by Alex Grayson The Jaded Series Universal Links Shatter Me: http://mybook.to/ShatterMe Reclaim Me: http://mybook.to/ReclaimMe Unveil Me: http://mybook.to/UnveilMe Awaken Me: http://mybook.to/AwakenMe

What’s coming next…

I will be working on two projects next. One is another dark read that I will be co-authoring with A.M. Wilson. When I say dark, I mean so dark, it’s gonna be black! I do not have an estimates release as of yet.

My other project will be a spin-off of Endless Obsession and will feature Colt Maverick, Asher’s friend, and his sex addict partner, Abigail Summers! Look below for the synopsis!

Always Wanting Releases December 2nd My name is Abigail Summers, and I’m addicted to sex. Yes, you read right. I’m a woman that craves… no, needs to have a man take my body on a daily basis. If I don’t have sex at least once a day, my body shakes from withdrawal, my stomach cramps with unbearable pain, my sexually hazed mind goes haywire, and I become extremely irritable and a major bitch.

This isn’t a lifestyle I’ve chosen for myself. It’s a struggle I deal with every single day.

I don’t do relationships, because what man wants to be stuck knowing his girl may be out fucking some random guy if he’s not available? You may think this is something that I can control, but I say screw you; you’ve never been in my shoes before.

The cravings may be something I can’t control, but I’ve learned to embrace them. I’ve tried the sexual addiction support groups. I’ve tried curbing my appetites. I’ve been shunned, criticized, ridiculed, and called every nasty name under the sun. Well, I say fuck all you judgmental assholes. I’ll have sex with who I want, when I want, where I want.

Embarrassment? That’s a thing of the past. This is my life now, and those that don’t like it can go to hell.

But then he came along and screwed everything up. Colt Maverick. For once in my life, I want more, crave more from one guy. A guy that’s sweet and doesn’t match my hard interior. A guy that looks at me like he wants to eat me alive and claim me as his own. A guy that will most definitely not be okay with my addiction. A guy that I want over and over again, not because my body demands it, but because I demand it.

I now have a new addiction. But will he be enough to satisfy my uncontrollable desires?

ABOUT THE AUTHOR Alex Grayson is originally from the south, but has recently moved to Northern Ohio. Although she misses the warmth of Florida and often detests the cold of Ohio, she absolutely loves living in the north. She and her husband bought a house on two acres of land and live there with their daughter, son, one dog, two cats, and eleven ducks. She hopes to eventually get a couple of goats to add to their country way of living. Besides her family and home, her next best passion is reading. She is often found with her nose obsessively stuck in a book, much to the frustration of her husband and kids. On more than one occasion, Alex found herself wanting a book to go a certain way, but it didn’t. With these thoughts in mind, she decided to start writing stories according to her own visions. Although this is a new endeavor for her, she hopes that readers find her concepts on romance intriguing and captivating. Alex welcomes and encourages feedback, of any kind. She can be contacted at alexgraysonauthor@gmail.com.

Connect With Alex:

Website Facebook Goodreads Twitter Instagram For exclusive giveaways and sneak peeks of the series, sign up for Alex Grayson’s newsletter: http://eepurl.com/bAxPLf